I grunted as I was forced face down into the thick blanket with a thicker mat underneath it. My attacker allowed my face to roll to the side before placing a big paw on my head, holding it in place as her sharp claws dug into my flesh. She put her head next to mine, her green glistening eyes staring into mine as she purred in pleasure. The marriage collar on her neck jingled as the little bell rattled around. Her big paw condescendingly ruffled my hair as her lips curled up into a grin, “Ready to give up, Anon?” I struggled against her grip, “No!” I hissed as I managed to get my hands out from behind me. The large cat’s hair atop her head was white with pointy dark brown ears sticking out the top of her head. They twitched with glee as I defiantly tried to get out from under her. Her large breasts and bulging muscles easily kept me still by just laying flat on me. I heard her purring in my ear before moving one of her hands to cover my face with soft, dark brown fur. The fur went up her arm to the elbow. It was colored like a gradient with it being dark brown at the fingertips and a creamy white color by the elbow. Her legs were similarly furred and colored, “Just give up, would you? I want my prize already!” “I come home from my work trip and this is how you greet me!?” I cried out before my face was buried in the fluff on her hand. I stopped struggling as I felt something weird. “I was bored! You left me all alone and--” “Princess,” I said her nickname firmly after I pushed myself up. My large cat wife huffed but relented slightly. She didn’t get completely off of me, but I had a bit more space to move now. I stroked the fur on her hands, as I touched the calloused pink beans on her palm and fingers, her claws instinctively extended. I liked touching them, they were soft and cute but I didn’t dare tell Princess that, she’d get all flustered about that. I was more focused on her fur. I made a face as I felt a few patches of matted and knotted fur all over her hand, “When was the last time you cleaned yourself!?” I demanded with a cross expression as I rolled onto my back to face her. The ears atop her head flattened, she sat up, and her eyes began to look away from mine, “Last week…” I frowned, “You’ve been eating nothing but crackers, chips, and beer again, haven’t you?” “W-well,” Princes got up and blushed, “I did eat the pizza you left for me. In two days. You know I can’t cook.” “Yeah, but couldn’t you have at least talked to one of your friends for help? I’m sure you could have traded some of your beer for food,” I sighed, getting up off the floor. Princess folded her arms and put on a stoic face. She was wearing nothing but a sports bra and tight workout shorts with her hair done up in a messy bun to keep it out of the way, “Princess. I’m not upset at you, I just want you to take care of yourself.” “I can take care of myself! I’m fine!” She stood up quickly and instantly one of her legs buckled, making her go to the floor. I managed to catch her, letting her sink her claws into me for support. With a grunt, I forced her back onto the couch to sit down, “What happened to you?” “Got hit in the leg way too hard in a scrap,” She sheepishly and quietly explained as she rubbed the area. I couldn’t see the bruise due to it being underneath a thick layer of her fur. I finally got a close at her. She had a lot more cuts and scratches on her skin along with a few bruises. There was some dried red blood in her more light colored fur. I could only imagine how much was in her darker fur. How much was hers and how much was her rival’s? “Don’t give me that look,” She mumbled at me as I looked her over. “You need a bath,” I said. Her fur stood on end and she bared her teeth at me, “No! I hate the bath!” “Princess…” “I hate it, Anon! I’ll lick myself clean like always.” “That’s week old blood. You’re gonna get a disease!” I scolded her harshly and grabbed her hand, “It’s bath time.” Princess looked at me, yanking her hand away quickly. Her lips curled up into a smug little smile as she folded her arms, “Make me.” “Okay,” I grabbed my wallet off the table and dug for something. Drawn onto a thick, poorly cut piece of cardstock, folded and hidden within my wallet was a sort of coupon that my wife had given me, “I’m using this,” I showed her the poorly written ‘FOR ANON. ONE DAY OF ME DOING WHATEVER YOU SAY. FROM PRINCESS.’ “You’re supposed to use that to dom me, you dumbass!” She protested. She had quickly made and given it to me after accidentally hurting me during a particularly rough wrestling match. “Too bad. It’s bath time. Or is the big proud warrior cat afraid of a little water? Are you going to go back on this coupon?” I taunted, knowing her pride wouldn’t let her go back on this promise. She grit her teeth, “Fine. But this is gonna be a massive waste of time, I can wash myself with my tongue, wet cloth and a little bit of soap just fine!” I said nothing as I handed over the coupon, watching as Princess threw it down on the couch in a huff before slowly rising to her feet, “Let’s get this over with.” Princess shambled into the bathroom wrapped in her big, fluffy, pink bathrobe. Her face was flushed and her arms were crossed as she gave me an unhappy frown, “I can’t believe you’re wasting that dumb coupon on this,” She seethed quietly at me. I smirked, “Its not dumb to me at all, Princess. This is totally worth it.” “Totally? Huh? I hope it's worth it when I’ve got my legs wrapped around your head and your mouth stuck to my snatch!” She hissed. I knew she could and would do it if I wasn’t careful. “Come on, Princess,” I pleaded as I approached her and attempted to put my hands on her chin and neck. She batted one of my hands away and moved back from the other whilst giving me an upset look. I looked at her with sad eyes. I knew I wasn’t getting out of this unscathed now, “Just get in the bath.” With a grunt, she removed her bathrobes to reveal her muscular body. She was nearly a foot taller than me and incredibly strong. I knew I couldn’t beat her in a fight, but I still had a few ways of keeping her in check. With watchful eyes, Princess stared as I went to the drawer next to the sink and grabbed an unmarked bottle with a creamy blue substance in it, “What’s that?” “Special shampoo,” I explained simply, “The longer you put off getting in--” “I’m going! I’m going!” Without testing the water, the big cat woman stepped into the bath and winced at the temperature. Without much noise, she slid down into the tub and allowed herself to be covered by the steaming water. I removed my shirt next and picked up the unmarked bottle and gave it a quick shake, “So, you’ve had this planned, huh?” I shrugged, “Merely a just in case kind of thing, Princess.” “Whatever.” I shook my head at her and got the soap lathered up in my hands. The thick fur on her hands and feet both stuck to her body as water dripped off of them. I worked on her hands first as I carefully massaged the special shampoo that an alchemist had made for me into her fur. At first her claws were out, ready to attack at any time as her tail flicked back and forth. I gave her a stern look which calmed her down temporarily but the flicking tail was back soon enough, “Dunk it in the water,” I ordered from where I knelt next to the big tub. Princess did as I commanded, dipping her hand slowly into the hot water. Her twitching ears stood straight up as she watched all of her shedding fur come right off, “Woah! What’s in that stuff?” I shrugged and smirked as I watched something inky and black come off of her, “Looks like the last of the dye is coming out. I still can’t believe you used to dye yourself pitch black.” “Shut up!” She cried, the embarrassment plain on her face. I chuckled and continued, taking her other hand and applying the soap like before. I could feel most of the smaller knots of hair unfurling as I ran my fingers through her fur. The dirty clumps all began to get cleaned out and her fur already started to smell good. Princess usually smelled fine due to her bathing and use of soap, but after this deep clean she was going to look and feel amazing. As the loose hair came off in the water, I moved onto her feet, “R-relax. I’ll go fast,” I said as I got a little nervous about having to touch her feet. She hated it when her feet got touched. “Just hurry up, alright?” There was less scorn in her voice than usual, but she still looked a bit peeved. I nodded as she lifted one foot out of the water. I saw the cut up, calloused, and forbidden foot beans surrounded by fur that was too long. She had some of the same on her hands as well. I cleared my throat and got to work, massaging the soap into her foot and calf fluff. She had her eyes closed when I glanced at her but she would make an agitated expression every time I poked somewhere sensitive, “Doing alright?” I asked, almost hoping she wouldn’t hear me. “Yeah,” She admitted, “You massage pretty well, Anon. It feels good.” “It's like a spa day, right?” I teased as I moved to the other foot. I finished washing it and watched her put it into the water as well. Princess was finally purring happily at me, “See? You can enjoy a bath!” I reached over and pet her head, making her purr a little louder, “I can’t believe you were so resistant to this, Princess.” “Eh,” A look of guilt flashed on her face, “Don’t worry about it.” “Huh? Why were you getting so mad about this? Is something wrong?” Her purring stopped as she turned to me. Her suddenly sad look shocked me so much that my petting completely stopped. She grabbed my wrist and forced my palm onto her cheek, “I’m supposed to be the one taking care of you, Anon,” She whined, “I can’t hold a job for more than three months, much less provide for you.” “Princess…” I trailed off as I brought my other hand to her face, gently petting her. “Like, look at every other monster girl we know! Good jobs, most of them can cook, and they’ve all got big houses for their families! And here we are, stuck in this little apartment. I can’t even get myself to fuck you when I go into heat, I’m so fucking scared of having kids,” I watched a few tears roll down her cheeks and over my hands, “I can’t even take care of myself when you’re not around. How the hell am I supposed to care for kids?” Princess put her face in her hands as she continued to softly cry. “We can wait a while longer,” I consoled her softly, “We’re young. There’s no need to rush this.” “And what makes me feel the worst,” She suddenly snarled, making me shrink away. Her anger dissipated rapidly, leaving behind an even sadder expression, “The worst part is how loving and kind you still are. Despite how awful I am. You give and give when all I do is take from you. I’m so goddamn dependant on you now, I can’t even function when you’re gone for a few days!” Rage flashed across her face as frustration caused her to splash the water with a closed fist, somewhat dousing me, “Why!? How can you keep loving me!?” I sighed and reached over to her, putting my hand on her head, gently stroking between her ears, “Because you try. You’ve been picking up jobs you know you’ll hate just to make sure we have enough money for when we hit some rough spots. I don’t care if you don’t have a job right now, you’ll find one. I like and appreciate how protective you are whenever you feel the need to. Princess, I know you, uh… were very proactive in our matrimony and I was resistant at first, but coming home from work every day and getting to cuddle with you makes everything worth it,” She was starting to cry again, “You’re a good girl, Princess, and I feel like I get just as much if not more than I put into you in our relationship. You show love and affection in funny ways but I wouldn’t have it any other way,” I soothed her as I scratched her under the chin, her favorite spot, “We’ll make it work no matter what. I love you.” Princess could hardly hold the tears back now as she looked at me, “I want to be a better wife for you. I-I can change.” “You’re perfect how you are. I love the woman you are now with all my heart, despite your flaws,” I explained with a smile on my face. Princess grabbed my wrists, keeping my hands on her face and chin as she began to bawl, her blubbering cries hardly muffled as I continued scratching her chin, “Shh,” I cooed softly as her sharp claws dug into my skin. It took minutes, but Princess finally calmed down to just sniffling and hiccuping, “It finally feels like some of my self loathing is gone…” “Just tell me if you ever need another pep talk, Princess. I’ll make sure you leave with a smile on your face,” I gave her a big grin before vigorously scratching her neck fluff. It was the softest fur on her body, “Lemme finish with this shampoo, alright?” “Okay…” “Stop curling up into a ball like that!” I laughed as I went for a little plastic bucket. I scooped up some of the hot water and poured it over the sniffling cat girls neck, wetting it down before taking some shampoo in my hands and scrubbing the fur clean. “Am I… pretty?” Princess suddenly asked. “I wouldn’t call you Princess if I didn’t think you were gorgeous,” I praised her before scooping up more water and dumping it on her neck fluff, “Lean forward,” I ordered. She complied quickly. I got more water in my bucket and put one hand on her forehead to keep the water out of her eyes. She shuddered as I soaked her hair, but didn’t complain. The purring started again as I massaged the shampoo into her scalp. Next more water was dumped over her head, completely getting rid of the last of the black dye and loose fur, “Alright, let's wash your body and dry you off.” Princess pulled the plug and drained the bath of her fur and ink polluted water, “Get in.” “Huh?” “You look cute in those shorts. Don’t make me cut them off you,” She warned, brandishing her sharp claws as she gave me a needy look. I chuckled as I turned on the shower head for the bath/shower combo, “Gimme a second,” I stripped down and stepped in, presenting my thin, nude form to my wife, “Happy?” She nodded and purred back, licking her lips as her eyes darted down to my crotch, “Later,” I promised. I lathered her body wash in my hands and started to spread it across her muscular form. She turned her back to me and let me rub her scar covered back. I put shampoo in her tail quickly then moved on to her arms. My hands felt her hard biceps, massaging them in gentle reverence as I lathered them up. I got her legs next, it was dangerous to put my hands so close to her strong thighs but I didn’t have a choice. She purred and flexed them as I worked. Her plump rear was easy enough to run the soap over. I stared at her chest and stomach, her shapely breasts and toned abs stared back as if tempting me, and I knew she meant to. My hands went for the breasts first, she let out a soft moan as I massaged their shapely forms and teased her nipples. I touched her abs next, feeling every bump and hard muscle in her skin, “How the hell do you stay so fit with all that beer you drink?” She purred happily, “Riding you is a pretty good workout.” I smirked, “Then how come I’m still scrawny?” “Because,” She grabbed me and turned me around, my back was forced against her form, “I love how submissive you look. And this,” Her hand went to my crotch and gripped my hard member before she gave it a few gentle strokes, “Looks like it could breed me. That’s what I like about you. Other than how loving you are,” She licked the back of one of my ears with her rough, sandpaper-like tongue, “How about I clean you up, Anon?” She didn’t wait for a response. She put some of my soap on her hands and began to lather up my body. She was slow and sensual with her touching and groping as she felt around, making me squirm in her grasp. One arm held me against her while she purred in my ear and the other felt me up, “Maybe we can have some fun tonight?” She asked. I nodded, “I’d like that. But I still need to trim your fur.” She made a whining noise, “Alright…” After a long process of air drying and trimming up her fur, Princess stood in front of me with her hands on her hips, “How do I look?” She asked meekly. I ran my fingers through her now luxuriously soft and fluffy fur, “Like a billion dollars,” I chuckled, “One more thing,” I grabbed a tiny spray bottle and sprayed the sweet smelling perfume over her fur, “There. Done,” I smiled and proudly folded my arms as I looked at my handiwork. It turns out that watching hours of tutorials about grooming your monstrous partner really does help, “You’re all clean and pretty now.” With high speed and very little grace, Princess scooped me up into a tight bear hug before rubbing her face against mine. She purred loudly as she assaulted me with her kisses. Her grip changed so she was now easily carrying me, “Thanks, Anon,” She gave me a big smile as she carried me off to the bed. I was unceremoniously dumped onto the plush surface and my underwear was removed. The cat girl put a hand on my chest and started to climb on top of me when something suddenly clicked in her head, “You’re still in charge, Anon. You did use that coupon afterall,” She pointed out, “How do you wanna do this?” I thought for a few moments as I stroked her soft fur, “How about something different? Sit on the edge of the bed,” My wife did as instructed without a fight. I stood before her, caressing her legs and inner thighs as I tried to prepare myself. Princess grabbed my member and stroked gently. Her pussy was already leaking, “I’m ready,” She told me with a sly smile and a purr. I nodded, still unsure if I was but my lust was quickly taking hold. I let her line me up to pierce her before cautiously pushing myself into her. She threw her head back and inhaled sharply as my member pushed past the opening of her pussy. One of her hands went to my lower back while the other clutched my head, forcing my face into her wondrous neck fluff. From the way she panted, I could tell she was wholly ready. I swallowed nervously and continued my soft thrusting. I could feel Princess’s powerful thighs quivering against my hips as I continued thrusting into her. My lust for my beautiful wife continued taking hold of my body as I shared in wonderful, passionate, and intimate intercourse with her. I was picking up speed, thrusting faster and faster. Pincess’s claws raked across my back as she moaned loudly. I grunted from the pleasure, not the pain as I kept going. I felt the cat girl shudder violently as she wrapped her legs around my hips. Her powerful legs held me still as she orgasmed, her pussy quivered and shook as she bit down on my shoulder. I gasped and was unable to hold back my own orgasm as her pussy did its best to milk me dry. With a loud, bellowing cry, I shot my load into her, my hips thrusting slightly as her long, powerful climax continued. My cumming didn’t stop until hers did. I felt spent, and Princess must have too since she collapsed backwards onto the bed. I climbed into the bed next to her and snuggled against her. Quickly she made herself the big spoon as she held me, purring loudly with joy as my face was forced into her neck again, “That was nice,” Was all she could muster as she panted. “Yeah,” I grunted back as I pet her. She purred and rolled me onto my back where she got on top of me, putting her face right in front of mine, “I love you, Anon. And I’m really lucky you love me back.” I smirked, “How could I not love someone so amazing?” “Oh, shut up!” She groaned before putting her hand over my face, “But… thanks. Think we can bathe like that again some time?” “You just like the attention, huh?” “Again! Shut up!” She started to wrestle with me. I tried to fight back but she quickly had me pinned on my back, “Uh, oh! Looks like you’re still hard!” She grinned playfully as she grinded on me, “Better take care of that, huh?” Even as she started to have her way with me, I couldn’t help but love her.
Tag: Catgirl
-
-
[This wonderful cover art commission was done by my friend IfTheArtistConsents (Minds Newgrounds) Go check out his work if you haven’t already!]
As a quick heads up, the formatting in this story is a little weird because of some strange ideas I had for it. Hopefully its still easy to follow along with and enjoyable!
This story incorporates a lot of characters from my previous works. You get enough info on each of them from this to enjoy this story even if you aren’t familiar with the characters. If you’ve read my stuff or you just wanna read this, feel free to read on. If you feel like reading these characters’ backstories, the main ones to read are: Bridgett Means Fire, Little Dragon Girl, The Black Cat, and Striped Samurai. I hope you enjoy!
A red car coasted down a lonely road on a sunny Saturday morning. It was barely ten o’clock with scarcely a cloud in the sky as soft rock played through the car’s stereo. Sitting in the passenger’s seat of the car was a weresheep with cream colored wool and bright green eyes. Covering her motherly body was a deep purple knitted sweater and form fitting jeans. She turned to face her husband of four years, her waxxed horns glimmering in the sunlight, “Theodore, darling, are we really going to leave the kids with… Maxine?” She had an unsure frown spread across her lips. Theodore scoffed and glanced at her from behind his blacked out sunglasses, “Of course! We haven’t had time to ourselves since we met. This isn’t like when Mother babysat them all for a night. Kimiko is there! She’s the most responsible person we know!” “I liked it when grandma baby sat me!” Their daughter, Bridgett, a young dragon girl with green scales, blue eyes and black hair grinned. She was wearing a yellow dress. Gwen grimaced as she remembered how her adoptive mother had spoiled her children rotten. Bridgett had drank so much caffeine she couldn’t sleep all night and kept waking her parents up, “Well… right. But…” “You worry too much!” Theodore laughed, “Plus Maxine said she needed Bridgett’s help for a special project. Everyone on the Hamilton estate has their eyes on the witch. Nothing bad will happen.” “I’m still not sure.” The man sighed at his beautiful weresheep wife, “Come on, I got us a reservation at your favorite restaurant, two tickets to that new movie you wanted to see, and an afternoon to ourselves.” Gwen gave him a tiny smile, she really did want to do those things, but she was a little wary about leaving her children in her somewhat reckless friend’s care. With a glance behind her, she looked over her precious children. The dragon was nearly ten now and her twins were three. Like usual, Ross and Samantha were both asleep, “Alright, alright. But, Bridgett, if anything strange happens you find a phone and call us.” “Okay!” The dragon girl bounced excitedly in her seat. With how big she was now, she could easily be mistaken for a young teen. Theodore snickered quietly to himself as he refocused on the road, “I remember a few years ago when my little girl was terrified of Maxine.” “Maxine!” A voice cried. The cat witch groaned as she put her book down, “What is it, Svetlana?” Her green cat eyes blinked as she adjusted her short sable hair and long, black, billowing robes. The kikimora appeared in the doorway with her own child in her arms. A one year old kikimora with grey hair that matched her mother's, “I hope you have not forgotten about the playdate you scheduled for your children. They should be arriving any minute!” She scolded. “Of course I had not,” She scoffed, rising to her feet and putting her wide brimmed, conical hat atop her head, making sure her pointy cat ears stuck through their allotted holes, “My precious Sophia needs her time to bond with Ross at a young age. The two are destined for one another.” “You keep saying that…” Svetlana sighed, “What about Kimiko’s children or my daughter interacting with him?” “Nothing will come of that,” She assured her best friend with confidence. The two strut down the halls of her wing of the Hamilton manor. Her parents and sister had control of the rest of the abode, but a sizable chunk was under Maxine’s care along with her husband, Richard. Svetlana’s family along with Kimiko, Maxine’s body guard and trusted friend lived on the wealthy family’s property, “Besides, I have more important things to do while the children nap,” The witch had done little decorating in her area. There were a few paintings that her mother had put up for her, but other than that every room was form over function. A room for magical paraphernalia, a personal library, a personal room for her husband, a room for learning martial combat and a few rooms dedicated to her children. Maxine had two now, Sophia, the older at a little over three years and Marcille who was around seventeen months old, “Did you summon Kimiko like I instructed?” “Of course. Her and her litter of three are prepared for the play date. Why didn’t you offer to take Daisy or Ruth’s children too? You seem intent on giving your children ample play dates with others their age. Ruth had boys, in fact,” The kikimora points out. Maxine grimaced, “It is not that I do not like our friends’ offspring. My two, your one, Kimiko’s three and then Gwen’s three might as well be five with Bridgett involved. It is merely just a lot of children in one place for you and Kimiko to watch.” Svetlana sighed, “Yes. Right. You still have not explained what exactly it is you have planned for your favorite dragon.” “All in due time,” Maxine purred with a devilish smile, “It is nothing for you to worry your precious little head over." She rolled her eyes, “Good. Worrying was never my forte, afterall,” The kikimora shook her head, “Best left to people like you and Kimiko.” “Exactly. Where is she anyways? It is unlike her to be tardy,” Maxine frowned as she glanced out one of the front windows to make sure that her wool covered friend wasn’t there yet. “Probably at her little pond,” The kikimora gestured to a window up ahead, “She is so large, I assume you could see her from here.” “Ah, I think I do see her…” The witch muttered, squinting her eyes. The tall tiger woman sat at a small pond surrounded by a modestly sized zen garden. Kimiko was on a large rock with a trail of smaller stones leading to it as to not step in the carefully raked sand. The area was surrounded by a small wall to keep the breeze, children and animals from messing with the jinko’s carefully manicured bonsai trees. If that protection failed, the magical runes that surrounded the area would protect it. She breathed deliberately as she meditated to the sound of running water over smooth stones. She stirred and flicked her tail as she heard someone approaching, “Kimiko?” A man called out to her from behind the walls of her zen sanctuary. “Yes, dear husband?” She replied as she stood to her full seven feet tall stature. Her white kimono with a silvery, flowing floral pattern on it billowed slightly in the soft breeze before she tightened the sash around her waist. The man, Calvin, cleared his throat, “Theodore and Gwen should be arriving at any moment. I was asked to summon you,” His tone was formal before he grunted out the next thing he had to say, “And you left your sword lying around again and one of the kids got it. You know how I feel about that. They could really hurt themselves.” Kimiko sighed and rose to her feet, “Perhaps I needed to clear my mind more than I had initially thought,” She mused aloud. She put her usual eyepatch over her bad eye and stepped across the stones toward her husband on long, elegant strides. “I just want you to be more careful, Kimiko,” Calvin said, the annoyance in his tone had dissipated. She nodded, “I understand,” She leaned down and kissed him on the forehead, “My mind has been clouded as of late. Maxine is up to something… wicked.” “She’s a witch. That’s what she does,” Calvin grunted as the two went back to their modest home to collect their children. He adjusted the katana on his hip before handing a katana in a golden decorated sheath to his wife. Kimiko nodded, taking the sword and agreeing with him, “She generally can be mischievous, although usually benevolent. A force of good. But this is something else.” “The road to evil is paved with good intentions and all that,” He opened the front door and held it open for his wife, “I’ll be around to make sure she doesn’t mess with any of the kids while you keep an eye on her.” “Good,” Kimiko smiled as she heard the sounds of numerous little feet running across the floor. Of the three, the two largest were Haruki and Mitsune. Both had cinnamon colored fur on their arms, legs, tail and cat ears with black colored stripes. They both ran into their mother’s arms while the smallest of the three, Aika, leapt into her father’s. The runt had white fur with black stripes, and along with her sisters, all three had orange eyes that matched their mother’s, “My precious children!” The elder jinko chuffed as she kissed both in her arms on the forehead as they both shrieked and giggled about all the play fighting they did, “Quiet down. You have friends arriving soon. Aika, are you sleeping again?” She giggled as she looked toward her husband where her white haired daughter was already napping, “Well, Calvin, bring her, would you?” “Yeah,” He grunted back as he adjusted the child in his grip. “Oh! I can see Kimiko!” Bridgett shouted excitedly and pointed as her father’s car approached the Hamilton manor. “She’s pretty hard to miss,” Theodore snickered as he spotted the tiger woman before she vanished behind the building, “Look, Maxine’s here to greet us,” He gestured to the front as he pulled his car around a small fountain that spewed water of ever changing colors. From blues and greens to hues of red and orange. The witch waved with her free hand, the other gripped her staff tightly, “Yoohoo! Greetings, friends!” Svetlana stood a little behind her and to the side. “Hello, Maxine and Svetlana!” Gwen called as she stepped from her vehicle, “You are looking a bit less ragged than usual. Did you dress up just for us?” She teased as she grabbed her still snoozing son from the backseat. “I have merely been saving my energy for the arrival of your little bundles of energy,” The witch shot back with a snicker, “Look at them. Just as wild as ever! Hello, Theodore. You look well.” “Thanks,” He had Samantha in one arm and Bridgett’s hand in the other, “Thanks for doing this, by the way.” “Of course. I have many others to rely on when I need a break, but you two deserve one as well.” Gwen sighed as she reluctantly handed Ross to the witch, “Just no funny business, please. We’ll come pick them up at ten.” “Funny business? Oh, Gwen! It wounds me that you would think I could harm such bundles of joy!” She chuckled. Kimiko appeared from the house, “Ah, Kimiko, wonderful timing,” She carefully gave the boy to the jinko. “Please keep a close eye on them,” Gwen muttered to Kimiko. “Aye. I will, Gwen,” She gave the sheep a little bow. Svetlana gladly carried Samantha who snored quietly, “She’s just so cute!” The kikimora giggled. “Come along, Bridgett. Your parents have a very relaxing day ahead of them,” The witch said as she waved her over. “Bye, dad! Bye, mom!” Bridgett waved to her parents as she stood by Maxine’s side. “Be good!” Gwen chuckled nervously as she anxiously got back into her husband’s car. She couldn’t take her eyes off of her precious children, she worried about them, she always did, but this was so intense a worry and her nerves so strongly rattle that she could hardly focus. The weresheep jumped as Theodore touched her arm, “Hey, you alright?” “Just worried about my babies…” “They’ll be fine, come on. We’ve got plans, remember? At least try to have a good day with me!” “Right…” Gwen sighed and leaned back in her seat as the car pulled away from the manor. “I was beginning to think she would never leave,” Kimiko murmured as she watched the car go. Maxine nodded and clenched her staff, “First thing is first, come along,” She gestured for the others to follow her. Bridgett giddily skipped down the elegant hallways as she followed the three adults, “Are the men keeping an eye on the children right now?” “Yes, Maxine,” Kimiko nodded, “Calvin has joined Richard in watching the children.” “My husband should be getting lunch prepared currently, I shall join him soon to help get everyones’ meal prepared by noon,” Svetlana declared with a smile. “What are we having?” Bridgett asked excitedly as she was led into a room full of toys for younger children. Blocks, cars, a few board games, dolls, and, of course, a large and overly expensive toy kitchen. The dragon’s brother and sister were sat down where they continued taking their nap. Maxine’s two children and Svetlana’s one sat with Richard as he read to them from a picture book. As usual, Kimiko’s two more rambunctious children were play-fighting with one another while their white haired sister demanded that their father play blocks with her. “Well, macaroni for you children, I believe. I believe you like yours with hot dogs in it, hm?” Svetlana mused. Bridgett’s eyes sparkled as she nodded in agreement. She knew that Svetlana made the best mac and cheese around and was very excited for lunch, “I shall return after I check up on my husband,” She gave a small curtsey to Maxine before leaving. “Everything seems to be in order here,” Maxine said to herself as she stepped in, picking up Ross and placing his still sleeping form next to her daughter, “Now then. Come along Bridgett, I have something special I require help with.” “Maxy,” Richard stood up and set the children around him aside, “Why do you need Bridgett for this?” “You need not worry as to why,” The witch brushed him off quickly and turned to leave. Kimiko blocked her escape, “Maxine. I am worried as well. I have been tasked with the young girl’s safe keeping. Explain what you have planned.” Maxine groaned, she didn’t have time for this. She simply snatched Bridgett’s hand and waved her staff above her head, easily teleporting herself and the young dragon to a room specifically made for magic. The young girl felt her head spin from the magic for a few moments as Maxine strutted to her work area and began preparing various magical ingredients. Prisoner fruit peels, a few jub jub feathers and a little purple bottle of what has been known in the mage community as ‘baphwater.’ Bridgett tilted her head as she picked up the discarded jar from a table behind Maxine, “Cheshies’ Bath Water? Do not drink?” She read aloud before staring wide eyed at the purple haired cat woman on the label. “Shoot, I forgot you could read proficiently,” Maxine muttered under her breath, “It's a magical reagent, Bridgett. Like mana salt or… dragon scales. Remember when I used some of your discarded scales?” “Yeah, you did that to protect Richard. But why do you BUY some cat lady’s bath water when you could just use your own? You’re a cat too and you’ve got magic! Is this Cheshie magic like you?” She pointed out, feeling rather smart. Maxine’s bright green cat eye twitched, “Puh-lease do not compare my most masterfully crafted magic to the wild, reckless abandon of a cheshire’s magic!” Her ears perked up as she heard footsteps approaching the door to her study. With the flick of her wrist the door was locked with a little click as the deadbolt rotated into place, “Now please sit on the couch while I prepare this magic spell,” The witch began to murmur her magic words as Bridgett plopped herself down on the couch to watch. The dragon watched with wide eyes as the competent magician threw a handful of mana infused salt into the stone bowl she was using. Her hand circled the top of the dish, slowly and magically mixing the ingredients together into a sort of paste. Maxine ignored the jiggling of the door handle as she continued her spell, although she did decide to forego a few words of safety just to speed up the process. “Maxine!” Kimiko called through the door, “I can hear you in there!” “Maxine? Should I let Kimiko in?” Bridgett asked. “No! No, I mean, she’ll spoil her surprise!” Maxine fibbed before going back to her spell. “Bridgett!? Unlock this door!” Kimiko hollered again. She knew better than to force the door open. “I, uh, can’t hear you!” Bridgett shouted back with a little giggle. The aetheric winds of Maxine’s magic made her clothes billow and her hair blow into her face. “Unbelievable,” The jinko growled to herself before reaching into her kimono and retrieving a simple set of lockpicks. As she quickly took hold of her emotions, she used a long and curved piece of metal to push up all the pins into place so she could rotate the lock with an angled piece of metal. She turned the handle and threw the door open. Maxine turned to her wide eyed, her form, as well as Bridgett’s were both illuminated by a large purple-red portal on the stone wall of the room, “Maxine!?” Kimiko growled as she stomped over to them. “Surprise!” Bridgett shouted. Maxine cleared her throat at the enraged jinko, “K-Kimiko, as your employer--” “I am enraged at you as your employee but more as an associate of Gwen and Theodore,” She scooped up the dragon and held her under her arm, “Looking to send this young girl through your damned portal to who knows where? You had better explain yourself. Now.” “Look, look,” Maxine glanced at the portal and then at Kimiko, “I need something that only Bridgett can get.” Kimiko’s scowl softened slightly, “Go on.” “It's in… Wonderland--” “Wonderland!? You refuse to go to that hellscape yourself! Why do you think you can just send this little dragon for you?” She hissed. Bridgett folded her arms and mimicked Kimiko’s cross look. “She is ten. At that age, she is immune to the madness of Wonderland. Its inhabitants will not bother her much, they will most likely even try to help her. I just need a few mushrooms that only grow there for something I’m making for Richard!” Maxine explained, “Bridgett can go in and find some nearby then come right back!” Kimiko set the dragon down, “What if she wanders off?” Maxine rolled her eyes, “Then we’ll use this,” She reached into the sleeve of her flowing robes and began to pull out a very long length of rope, “Secure one end around the child and another to something heavy.” “And you are quite sure this is safe?” “Of course! I have done much research on this, Kimiko,” Maxine assured her quickly, “Perfectly safe for her.” “Bridgett?” Kimiko looked down at the dragon, “Do you want to do this?” “Well…” Bridgett didn’t know anything about Wonderland. “I will give you whatever you wish, within reason,” Maxine offered quickly. Bridgett’s mind nearly burst at the possibilities of what she could ask the all powerful witch for, “Okay. I’ll do it,” She picked up the length of rope and held it up for Kimiko. The jinko nodded and tied it to her then the other end around her own waist. “Tug three times if you need help,” Kimiko nodded at her, “I will pull you back. Good luck.” “Alright,” Maxine used her magic to create an illusion of a golden colored mushroom, “This is what I need. I need a handful of small ones or just one big one. Can you do that?” “Yeah!” The dragon’s mind was still on the things she could wish for. She thought of her birth mother, but quickly pushed that from her mind. Maxine sure had a lot of money. Maybe she could buy Bridgett some food? She wondered if she should ask Gwen what she should ask for. The portal offered little resistance to Bridgett as she walked through it; the swirling purple and red vortex acted like a tunnel that she wandered down for an unknown length of time. When the portal spat her out with a loud FWOOMP! Bridgett found herself in a forest standing on a path that stretched out in two directions, north and south. Overhead, the purple and red canopy of the strange trees with dark brown bark offered some shade against the purple and orange twilight or dawn sky. Bushes of similarly colored foliage lined most of the path and dotted amongst them were smaller plants like orange weeds and a few mushrooms of various colors, “Gold mushrooms. Gold Mushrooms,” She reminded herself. This was going to be an easier job than pulling weeds with her dad! Bridgett scanned her gaze over numerous mushrooms. Each one that looked kind of golden was a lot more yellow upon closer examination. Besides, these were tiny, she needed something bigger and better to appease Maxine. As she searched, she heard a noise, like the bubbling of water on a hot stove. Curious, the young dragon pushed past the foliage and walked into the woods. There she spotted a massive mushroom, this one of a pink color. She frowned, knowing she had not yet found her prize. Sitting on top of the mushroom was a woman colored a light and pleasant shade of blue. The bubbling water came from some glass bottle with a tube that she would stick in her mouth and blow out an assortment of clouds of various shapes and an array of colors. Bridgett gathered all of her courage and approached, remembering everything about manners that her father and mother had taught her. Bridgett smelled something sickly sweet as she tiptoed closer and began to cough quietly as she accidentally breathed in some of the smoke from the woman’s bubbling tube. Upon closer inspection, the blue woman was actually some form of caterpillar girl like the green worm in her grade. She wore a blouse and a blue overcoat. Two figures sat at the base of the mushroom the worm lounged on, a man in green army fatigues and a snoozing pink colored harpy who was definitely not wearing enough clothes by Bridgett’s standards. The dragon girl wondered if she was impoverished and couldn’t afford clothes. She turned her attention back to the worm and cleared her throat, “E-excuse me?” She mumbled in the most polite tone she could muster. The worm put down her pipe and looked at the young girl that had so politely interrupted her, “Hm, a dragon?” She mused, “What can I do for you, dear?” She asked as she buttoned up her shirt to hide some of her cleavage. “I-I was wondering i-if you knew where I could find a gold mushroom. P-please. A big one! Like this big!” The dragon spread her arms out wide to emphasize the word big. “Hmm…” The wonderworm stroked her chin and idly took a puff of her pipe. “What about the duchess?” The man in green fatigues asked, “You’ve said that--” The worm shut up her husband by draping her long worm body off of the mushroom and covering up his face, “Yes. The duchess of the land,” The worm nodded, “She should have what you desire.” “How do I find this duch… duchess,” Bridgett didn’t like how this new word felt in her mouth. “It's simple. You walk down the path.” Bridgett nodded and turned to go, “Which way?” “Well, that way,” The wonder worm pointed in both directions by crossing her arms. “W-what?” The dragon tilted her head. “All roads here lead to the duchess's castle, well, except when they don’t! Just start walking and you will eventually find it.” “Thank you, uh, ma’am,” Bridgett forced a small and weak smile for the blue worm woman. “Hear my warning, child,” The wonder worm started to speak again, stopping Bridgett from leaving as she politely turned back to listen, “The road will be long and you will be tested by various Wonderland denizens. Keep your chin up through all of it and you will find your prize. Oh, and when you see the duchess, tell her that Pam says ‘hello’.” “Uh, okay,” Bridgett nodded, “Thanks, ma’am,” She smiled and left the clearing, easily making her way back to the path by following the length of rope tied around her waist. She stared at the portal for a few moments before picking a direction, the north, and wandering down it, skipping and humming as she went. All the trees looked the same to Bridgett. The path was some kind of compacted dirt that the claws on her feet easily dug into as she skipped. The canopy overhead had opened up and she could more easily see the sky. She loved the sunset but she wondered when night would come, or if it ever would. Or maybe it was morning? The dragon wondered. As she was lost in her thoughts, she nearly ran into a long bright yellow with black stripes... thing that blocked the path in front of her. Without another thought, she went to crawl under it to get past. “Hey!” A gruff voice shouted, making Bridgett jump back, “You can’t go UNDER the palisade!” Looking to her right, she noticed a bright yellow building which the palisade was attached to. “W-why not?” Bridgett asked, staring into the toll booth at the obfuscated individual inside. “Why!? Y-- Buh-- We--” The figure groaned before grabbing the window she hid behind, her large purple claws stretching the window larger so she could climb out as if the once wooden structure was now made of rubber, “Because them's the RULES!” The woman growled, standing to her full seven foot height. She put her claws on her hips, her purple scales and horns glimmering in the evening/morning light. Her torso was covered by a fancy, lilac, dress shirt with a black tie and a deep purple coat over it. Her legs down a little past the knees were covered in a black skirt and on her head sat a little bowler’s hat. She had a bright pink sash around her waist and over one shoulder that read ‘PORTAL MONITOR.’ Her tanned skin was blemishless, her messy magenta and plum hair was done up in a bun with her bangs covering most of her forehead and her glaring purple eyes were staring at Bridgett from behind a pair of glasses as she out stretched her small, leathery, purple wings. Bridgett recognized the woman’s species from a book she had gotten from Maxine about dragons last year; she knew this was a jabberwock, but the child was too nervous to bring it up, “C-can I go around it?” Bridgett timidly asked. “Wha-- No!” The large woman groaned, “You can’t go under or around!” “...Over it?” She gave Bridgett an exasperated look, “Look, kid--” The jabberwock paused for a second, “What’s your name kid? I gotta put that into my log book,” She explained as she pulled a cartoonishly large leather bound book from her back pocket. Even Bridgett was quick to notice that without ridiculously large cargo shorts, there was no way she could be carrying that book like that. The young dragon frowned, unable to see if she really WAS wearing cargo shorts underneath that frilly dress. The jabberwock cleared her throat, expecting an answer from the smaller, green dragon. She cleared her throat, “Uh, Bridgett. With two t’s. And no E at the end.” “That’s a cute name,” The jabberwock gave a little smile as she wrote it into her book with a pen. “Yeah, it means fire!” Bridgett blew fire out of her mouth, coughing as the smoke started to come up, “What’s yours?” She asked as she recovered, trying to be polite. “Mine?” She paused for a moment, “It's Susan.” “Susan, huh? Well, Susan, how do I get past this thing?” Susan put her book away, “If you wanna get past, the palisade has to be up. If you try to do anything else, I’ll stuff you in the prisoner fruit wiggler,” She gestured with a thumb to a big metal box at the back of her little toll booth. Bridgett shuddered with fear at the menacing metal box. She had no idea if she could fit in there, “I don’t wanna go in the wiggler,” She whined, doing her best to not cry in the presence of the intimidating metal box. The jabberwock felt a little bad about yelling at the little dragon girl, “Look, kid. Just stay on the path and you’ll be fine.” Bridgett wiped her face and nodded, “How do I get past by following the rules?” “Well, you--” The purple scaled wonderland dragon stopped, her face going completely blank as she looked at the palisade, “I-I don’t know… I-it didn’t open when I put your name in! I figured that would be the answer! I don’t know, Bridgett!” “You don’t!? Then why are you here!?” Bridgett demanded, her being the one shouting now. “Jabberwocks guard portals into Wonderland. But… No one ever makes it this far. Usually men wander into here and they get rap--” Susan turned to the young dragon and bit her tongue, “Get led on alternate paths by, uh, cheshires or captured by the trumpart, the Red Queen’s guard.” “But what about kids like me?” Bridgett asked as the jabberwock leaned on the palisade. “Well, due to a more recent decree, kids can do whatever they want, as long as they don’t get on the Red Queen’s nerves,” The big purple dragon leaned more heavily on the palisade. She examined her claws and glanced back and Bridgett, “You, uh, in school?” Bridgett nodded, unsure how to proceed on her quest, “That’s cool. Stay in school, alright? Don’t be like me,” She removed her hand from the palisade to throw both of her arms into the air, “I’m thirty two, husbandless, and I can hardly make rent!” She angrily slammed her hand back down on the yellow barrier, snapping it in two and sending the jabberwock to the dirt ground. “Look! The barrier’s gone! Thanks, lady!” Bridgett hurried past the jabberwock, skipping as she went. Susan sighed and propped her head up on her hand with a smile, “Good luck, kid.” Kimiko breathed deeply and gradually exhaled, pausing before she repeated the process. She sat on the floor with the other side of Bridgett’s rope tied around her waist. Her meditation kept her calm and occupied as she tried not to worry about the young dragon. Maxine sat on the couch, her face buried into a book as she tried to stay busy. Her tail flicked back and forth and her foot tapped with impatience as she waited for Bridgett’s return. She slammed the book shut as she finished it, “Where is she? She should have returned by now.” “Perhaps she is struggling to find what you wanted?” Kimiko offered as she tried to keep meditating. “Bridgett is smart. She should have finished by now…” Maxine’s worry was obvious. “Did you not say this would be perfectly safe? Why do you worry so?” Kimiko grunted, “I have made a mistake in trusting you.” “N-no you have not!” Maxine insisted, “Everything is fine! I am in control!” A knock on the door interrupted Kimiko before she could respond. The door opened and Svetlana poked her head in, “Hello~” She quickly glanced at her two friends then the portal, “Uh… Where is Bridgett?” “In the portal,” Maxine groaned, “What do you need, Svetlana?” The kikimora frowned but decided not to press it further. She collected herself, “Lunch is nearly prepared, can you… please recall Bridgett? Girls her age need to eat lunch every day.” “Yes, yes,” Maxine gestured at the jinko, “Bring her home, would you?” Kimiko nodded and stood, relief washing over her as she started to pull on the rope. She pulled and pulled, Bridgett only offered a tiny bit of resistance. It took a minute or two, but something was pulled through the portal with a FWUMP noise. All three women gasped as they gazed upon the mamano that had been yanked through the portal. A plump, pink harpy with no clothes on stood up and dusted herself off. She looked around the study at each of the women, “You’re not cute boys!” She whined. The rope was tied around her waist, “Cute boys are supposed to be ‘at the end of their rope!’ I can’t believe that--” With a snarl, Kimiko grabbed the jub jub. The jinko bared her fangs and claws at the pink harpy as she grabbed her neck, hardly keeping herself from choking her, “Where is she!?” She hissed. “Huh? Who?” The jub jub asked as she tilted her head. “Bridgett! The dragon!” “I don’t know anything about a dragon. But I know a jabberwock! She’s a nice lady!” Maxine scowled, “Hold her Kimiko,” The witch mumbled some magic words to herself and touched the still jabbering jub jub’s forehead. Green light came from Maxine’s eyes as she delved into the harpy’s memory. She only used the spell for a handful of moments before pulling away as if in pain, “Ah!” She shouted, grabbing her temples. “Maxine!?” Kimiko grabbed the jub jub and threw her back through the portal like a grocery store employee roughly handling a bag of potatoes, “Are you alright?” The jinko asked as she moved to attend to her ward. Svetlana quickly realised what was happening, “I’m getting Richard!” She ran off down the hall. “Svetlana!” Maxine cried as she slowly got over her acute Wonderland madness, “That rat!” “Sit and relax, Maxine,” Kimiko helped her onto the couch, “How can I find Bridgett?” “You will not be able to alone,” Maxine grunted, “And I dare not attempt to scry her through magic. The Red Queen would not be pleased with that. You and I will go in together and track her. She could not have gone far!” “I’m coming with you,” A man’s voice sent a shiver down Maxine’s spine. Her ears sadly flattened on the top of her head as she saw her husband giving her a cross look, “R-Richard…” “What happened?” He asked as he began to rifle through his bag. He nodded as he found his sword and pulled it from the bottomless bag. “I sent Bridgett into… Wonderland,” Maxine mewled, guilt ringing out in her voice, “I-it was supposed to be easy. A quick little trip. Children have diplomatic immunity there, so I thought she would be in and out. M-maybe a cheshire decided to lead her astray?” Richard nodded, the few tattoos of his that were visible under his polo glowed slightly with magical energies, “Richard, I can handle this. Trust me.” “I do trust you. Kimiko too. But I want to help. Those kids are driving me up the wall,” He admitted quietly, “Svetlana, give Calvin a hand, would you?” “Of course, sir,” The kikimora nodded and bowed before stepping down the hall. “Well?” The man looked expectantly at his wife. She nodded and finished preparing her things. Kimiko sighed, “I hope that girl is alright…” Bridgett very happily skipped down the path without a care in the world. The sky was still purple and orange, the trees were still weird and purple, but Bridgett didn’t really care. She had seen green, sometimes orange, trees her entire life and was glad to have a little change of scenery. As the dirt path underfoot turned to stone, she knew she must be going the right way. The young dragon quickly came to a stop as she looked down at the path. The path split into two identical looking, parallel paths. Without really looking around, she started skipping down the left path, not daring to leave the path even if the bright green grass was tempting her. She hummed to herself as she went. It was ‘Ventura Highway,’ one of the songs her father would play his guitar to. After a few minutes of traveling, Bridgett found herself at another fork. The second path had vanished and now she faced two parallel paths once more. She frowned, they looked suspiciously similar to the ones from before but this time she went right. She kept an eye on her surroundings this time. The forest had become more sparse, the grass of the forest and the vegetation was all more visible now as she saw that there were pairings of trees together with ample space between them before another pairing of trees would crop up. Pairs of mushrooms and bushes littered the sides of the paths. Bridgett frowned, unsure what to make of it, but soon enough she was back to staring down two identical paths. She stomped her foot and spewed smoke from her mouth in frustration. “My, my,” A giggling voice suddenly purred, “Doth the child finally give in to her anger?” It echoed and sounded like it was coming from all around her. “W-who's there?” Bridgett demanded, puffing out her chest to make herself look larger, fire building in her throat, ready to throw it at whoever was taunting her. “Stay thy flames, child,” The voice scolded, now sounding like it was right behind her. Bridgett turned with all the speed she could muster, terror making her blast the flames in her mouth toward the voice. All she hit was some shrubs to the side of the road, “Tsk, tsk. Thee would do well to listen to thy elders.” Bridgett turned again, not blasting fire this time. She was almost eye level with the woman that had been giggling at her. Bridgett was about five feet tall as was this woman. A cat girl with bright purple hair that messily fell on her shoulders stared at the dragon with grinning yellow eyes that matched her toothy grin. The cat girl wore dark purple slacks and a pink button up with a purple, heart covered tie. Like a lot of bestial monsters, her hands and feet were covered with fur, hers being violet with deep purple stripes along with a similarly colored tail that rose into the air behind her, “W-what do you want?” Bridgett asked meekly. “O, mine desires? None that thee would find comprehensible!” She laughed loudly, “Well, mine purpose is that of a wanderer. Wonderland changes its own shape quite often and mine task is to document.” “Okay…” Bridgett eyed her suspiciously, not trusting the strange aura that the woman exuded. “If thou cannot tell, thee hast been returned to thine starting point twice now. Can thou ascertain as to why?” Bridgett took a few minutes to think, she didn’t mind helping the strange purple cat lady, “Only one me and two paths?” “Almost!” The cat woman purred with delight, “Put thine eyes upon the scenery. What changes can thee ascertain?” “Two of everything?” “Precisely!” Her grin somehow widened further, “Thee hast a good head on thine shoulders, dragon! Now, we hast a new problem. I cannot pass alone and neither can thee.” “We have to go together?” Bridgett assumed. “Wonderfully deducted~!” The purple cat giggled, “Come, dear dragon. Our travel shall be short!” The woman looped her arm into Bridgett’s and pulled her along, taking the left path as she skipped along with Bridgett, “O! Look at the foliage! Does Wonderland not look beautiful this time of year?” “It is nice,” Bridgett murmured, her mind once again focused on her task. “Thy mind is sharp and focused. Good. Thee will need that to cross the rest of the land,” She let Bridgett go as the two paths split from one another, one to the left and one to the right, “Thy goal is to the left, Bridgett,” The woman explained as she skipped the gap between the paths and headed to the right. “H-how did you know!?” Brigdett asked. “As a cheshire, I am a guide, young dragon! It is mine job to know things!” She giggled like a lunatic as she disappeared, only her grin and yellow eyes staying behind for a few more moments before she ran off, laughing and giggling the whole way, “Good luck in the Familiar Forest, young Bridgett!” The far off, echoey voice called. Bridgett shuddered, but she trusted her guide. She had no reason not to, she decided as she began to take the left path and head deeper into the now much more dense woods, the rope still tied around her waist and dragging along the ground. FWOOMP! FWOOMP! FWOOMP! The three stepped into Wonderland, the portal closing behind them, “I shall reopen it when needed,” Maxine explained as she clutched her staff with a white knuckled grip, “We cannot allow the Wonderlanders to spill into our world.” “Aren’t there natural portals back and forth?” Richard wondered aloud with a shrug before he adjusted the sword on his hip. “Do not remind me,” Maxine hissed as she looked around. She squinted at the unnaturally colored foliage and shuddered. She imagined this was what hell was like, and the Wonderland denizens were the insane demons and devils which resided within. Her mind was still obfuscated from herself due to the pure, concentrated insanity she had seen when viewing the jub jub’s memories. She had caught a glimpse of Bridgett within the insane harpy’s mind so she believed they were at least on the right track. The path before them spread out to the left and right, the dirt ground in either direction looking exactly the same. Kimiko smelled the air but could smell little more than the sickly sweet scent of the strange haze around them. “Which way?” Richard asked, eager to get moving.
“South,” Maxine said.“North,” The wondrous and most wise Maxine declared regally in a commanding tone.
Richard gave her a strange look, “How can you tell?”Her wondrous and loving husband, Richard, nodded in agreement, knowing better than to argue against his most doting and caring wife. After all, a happy wife is a happy life! “As you say, Maxy!” He smiled a heartwarming smile that made Maxine’s heart pound just a little faster with happiness.
“Um,” Kimiko frowned. She sensed magic
most vile and wickedon Maxine. She swore that the witch was looking less black and more… purple, but it was only a tiny tinge of it. Richard put a hand over his mouth and rubbed his jaw. The memories in his head and what he had said didn’t seem to line up. His tongue felt strange as did his mind, “W-what? Did I say that?” He muttered to himself as a cold sweat formed across his body. A strange feeling had come to Maxine. A sort of… premonition. A view of the past, it seemed. A vision that consisted of words on a page that she knew to be true. One she did not call upon with her magic. It was an odd almost out of body experience unlike anything she had ever felt. To be honest, it was uncomfortable, but that was most likely just the remnants of the jub jub’s insanity in her mind, “Yes. North,” She restated with a modicum of confidence. “How do you know?” Kimiko asked with a frown and folded arms. “I-I saw it in a vision. The word ‘north.’” “That’s the best bet we have,” Richard sighed and shook his head as he shook the strange and almost sickening feeling from his mind, “Are you alright, Maxy?” “I am fine. Still reeling from attempting to view that damned pink demon’s mind,” She explained quickly before taking off in the direction she described. Kimiko and Richard followed without any protest, deciding that the witch’s magic and wisdom could be trusted. She was normally quite strange in both Kimiko and Richard’s eyes so her new weirdness was just a small quirk to them, “Strange,” Maxine muttered, “I see the sides of the path here are littered with the mushrooms I asked her to collect. Why did she wander?” “We’ll ask her when we find her,” Richard said, “I’m sure she had a good reason.” Kimiko eyed him then her employer as she kept walking down the path, hoping that nothing major would impede their progress. She slowed to a stop as the three rounded the bend and came across a building. A woman stood near the building, it was a toll booth with its palisade down and the purple colored woman was quickly identified, “Jabberwock,” Maxine whispered. “Should I be worried?” Kimiko asked with a hushed tone. Maxine shook her head, “They are merely gatekeepers. She is here because of my portal, but she should not be a problem. I will handle this. Ho! Gatekeeper!” Maxine called to the purple dragon. Susan finished duct taping her broken barrier back together just as another visitor arrived. Lo and behold, it wasn’t just one this time, but three. Two cats, non cheshires surprisingly, and a man. The smaller one clad in robes approached her, “Hello, travellers,” Susan replied as she grabbed her big book. She glanced at her now crooked, duct taped together palisade and frowned, hoping that it wouldn’t just break this time, “How can I help you?” Maxine opened her mouth to speak but Kimiko was faster, “Have you seen a dragon with green scales pass by here? About this tall?” The jinko asked as she put her hand at about five feet in height. “Who wants to know?” The jabberwock asked as she pushed her glasses up the bridge of her nose. “Her temporary guardians. Please, we just want to know if she came this way,” Kimiko pleaded, “She’s a long way from home and must be terrified by now.” “Well, if you mean Bridgett, she seemed quite alright when she passed by,” Susan grumpily grumbled, her wings flapping slightly and her long tail flicking from side to side like an annoyed cat, “Quite happy even.” “Yes! We do mean her!” Maxine exclaimed, “May we pass your barrier, ma’am? We need to catch up to her and bring her home!” “Names?” The jabberwock asked as she opened up her large tome and readied her pen. “Maxine, Richard and Kimiko. Do you need last names?” “No, that will do,” Susan grunted as she finished putting their names in. “Can we pass now?” Richard inquired, getting a little antsy. The jabberwock took her time very neatly writing the date, the time and the threes’ names into her book. The date and time was pretty much random, Susan didn’t own a watch. Or a calendar. But she did own a colander for when she made macaroni and salads. She looked at them and then at the gate, “I don’t know how to open it.” “You’re the gatekeeper… and you don’t know how to open it?” The man gave her a skeptical look, “I’m just gonna go around it.” “I’ll throw you in the prisoner fruit wiggler if you do that,” Susan warned, “Stay on the path. Them’s the rules.” “Do NOT threaten my husband, you harlot!” Maxine hissed at her. “It was not a threat. It was a promise,” The jabberwock put her book away and folded her arms. Kimiko’s hand instinctively rested on the hilt of her sword, “How did Bridgett get past?” “Wouldn’t you like to know,” The territorial jabberwock was much too embarrassed to admit what had actually happened. She suddenly wished she was at home with her colander and making macaroni. Susan loved macaroni. “I do NOT have time for this,” Maxine declared before vaulting over the palisade. “HEY!” Susan shouted as she stopped thinking about macaroni and ran to the palisade, “Come back here!” “No!” Maxine stuck her tongue out at the jabberwock, “Richard! Kimiko! Come along!” Richard glanced at Susan. She looked like she was about to pop a blood vessel as she tried to figure out how to get past the palisade while not breaking the rules of the land, “Maxy, I don’t think you should have done that…” He warned quietly. “Oh, I pray you do not wish to scold me about rules like this plum colored dragon!” The witch groaned. Kimiko sighed, “You would be wise to listen to your better half.” Maxine rolled her eyes, “Fine. I can see that being lawful is more important to you than finding Bridgett. I will find some way to open this barrier for you.” “I don’t wanna be put in the fruit wiggler!” Richard protested, “Look at it!” He pointed to the imposing metal box in the little guard house. “Perhaps you should get past this barrier the same way Bridgett did?” Kimiko suggested to the flustered jabberwock, fully intending to follow her lead to get past it herself. She was unsure if she could take the jabberwock in a fight, but with Maxine’s help she might be able to, though she’d much rather avoid conflict if possible, “Surely she got past you by following the rules?” Susan grumbled and looked down, “Well, she did but I... uh, can’t. Well, I don't want to. I just gotta figure out how to get past this thing… in my own way.” Maxine felt the same feeling as when deciding which direction to go. A premonition in the back of her mind, along with a madness waiting in the wings to take hold of her psyche. In only a few moments, she decided to give in to it. She looked down at her robes and saw it turn a little more purple with strange designs starting to form. The latent insanity in a caster, especially a witch, was not wholly unfamiliar to her. But this… the insanity of Wonderland only compounded it. She tuned out her husband, body guard, and the jabberwock as she used her magic to bolster the strange premonitions she had been getting. A grin spread across her lips and a giggle emanated from her throat.She had gone totally mad. Butthere was power in this madness, a terrible and limitless power that she had yet to understand. She--Maxine, as beautiful and regal as she was, did feel the need to lift a finger to aid these poor peasants before her. She struggled chose not to look into the words of the past like she had before. Instead, she chose to control the jabberwock with this new power. “Oh, gatekeeper,” Maxine called out, gloriously rolling her R’s as she spoke, “Perhaps you are able to just lift the palisade?”
“I doubt it,” Susan replied, “That’s not how these work.”The dumb, smelly jabberwock, that the author had foolishly dubbed ‘Susan’ as he for some reason found giving Wonderlanders mundane names humorous, nodded at Maxine’s gorgeous form, “Duh, yeah, Maxine. I will use my big dumb dragon strength to lift the palisade. You sure are smart!”
Kimiko frowned and clutched her forehead, the sudden change of character from the jabberwock was jarring, to say the least. Something maddening was at work and all of her years of mental training were not enough to save her. But at least the jabberwock did manage to just lift the palisade without much difficulty, allowing her and Richard to pass through. Richard frowned, Maxine couldn’t roll her R’s like that. But, the path was clear so he and the jinko walked through. “Hey!” Susan realised as she snapped out of it. She took a few steps toward Maxine, ready to put her into the prisoner fruit wiggler and dish out her due punishment,
“For breaking the rules set by our duchess, I sentence you to five minutes in the wiggler!”“Wow, Maxine!” The stupid jabberwock grinned ear to ear, “Thanks for helping me figure that out! I think I’ll take a nap now and cry myself to sleep about how alone I am!”
Jeez, that was a little harsh, Maxine.
It was your idea to write such an annoying character who dared to step into my path, Mr. Author!
It would be pretty boring if you were able to walk from point A to point B without so much as a challenge or interruption, Maxine. Think of the reader, and their enjoyment! How is someone supposed to get engaged if you’re just handed everything?
And? While I am honored someone would be so inclined to read about me, well, not really, they should be honored they have the privilege of reading about such a powerful and beautiful wizard! Putting obstructions into my path is quite rude of you.
I knew I should have made this a Bridgett only story… She would have been nice to me, at least.
Giving me these powers wasn’t your only mistake it seems!
ANYWAY! Where was I? Right. Susan slowly came to . She felt exhausted for some inexplicable reason and most definitely did not want to cry herself to sleep on account of being single. She looked around, still hellbent on putting that witch in the wiggler. Unfortunately the witch, the man and the jinko had all bolted off while the jabberwock was dazed. Susan clenched her fists and her teeth. She would catch that damn cat even if it was the last thing she ever did. She eyed the toll booth and climbed back in before grabbing the prisoner fruit wiggler. Bridgett stomped down the stone bricked path, swinging her arms as she went. The Familiar Forest was what that cat woman had told her this was, at least she thought that’s what she said. Bridgett frowned, it wasn’t like she didn’t like familiars, she just found their whole sabbath thing kind of weird. Bridgett wanted to grow up, being an adult sounded cool! She could drink wine like her parents and she’d go to work and have a cool job and maybe find a husband. Being a kid forever, or at least acting like one, would mean she couldn’t have any of those things. But some of those ninja sabbath that Kimiko and Calvin were friends with looked kinda old. Bridgett could never pronounce their leader’s name but she had wrinkles. Or at least Bridgett was sure she did. “Ohayō Gozaimasu, Bridgett-chan~!” A familiar voice greeted her accompanied by some cheery and quiet percussion. Bridgett was roused from her thoughts quickly. An old, lolibaba baphomet sat on a stump at the side of the path in a purple kimono with a sword on her hip. She had a xylophone on her lap and was gently tapping away at it. Although she looked strange, still Bridgett did recognize her as the leader of the ninja sabbath, “Nice to see you.” “Ah, yeah, nice to see you too,” Bridgett said as she looked her up and down. The grey haired baphomet’s horns looked strangely pink. “Headed to the duchess’s castle? Should be a fun time. Oh, could you--” The elder baphomet stopped as her xylophone started to ring, “Ah, I shouldn’t keep you here much longer. Move along now, young dragon,” She brought the xylophone to her ear, “Moshi moshi?” Bridgett moved on quickly as the older woman started to have a conversation with someone. That couldn’t have been the real person, could it? Maybe that had been the ‘familiar’ that the name of the forest referred to? But could they shapeshift? Bridgett didn’t know a whole lot about magic, but it seemed entirely possible, “What was it that Ruth likes to say? Dang magic isn’t worth the effort of learning or learning about?” Bridgett did her best imitation of the hellhound’s gruff tone. She flinched as she heard loud gears turning and the loud clanking of metal. Before her was a large metal set of stairs that led into the sky. One set rolled upwards, ready to carry whoever stepped onto it toward the canopy of the trees and the other cascaded downward at a slow and steady rate, “Oh! An es-cav-lator!” Bridgett declared with a smile, she could use this to go up like at the mall! But she had no idea where it would take her since she was in the woods. “Yo! Lil’ Bridg’!” A gruff voice shouted from behind her. Turning she saw a friendly face. A tall hellhound stomped over to her in large work boots, dark purple jeans, a black t-shirt, a bright purple safety vest with matching hard hat, along with a fully stocked tool belt, “Hey, hey! Good to see ya!” “Hi, Ruth!” Bridgett grinned at the hellhound. Ruth’s eyes burned a bright purple, which was definitely strange but so was this whole place, “What are you doing here?” “Oh, ya know. Operating the escavlator like usual. Here, I’ll ride it up with ya,” She grabbed a big metal crank from her belt and stuck it into the side of the ‘escavlator’ and cranked it, making it move at full speed before gesturing to the dragon to follow her. Both got on the stairs and started to ride them up. “What are you building?” “Ah, well, we’re building a natural reservitory for aviars,” The hellhound explained cheerfully. “Oh! A big bird filled house thing!” Bridgett repeated, “Aviars really need more homes. Once, I saw this huge werecat down the street catch like three harpies at once and rough them up!” “Yeah, I know who you’re talking about. Princess, I think. I’ve gotten into a friendly scrap or two with her,” Ruth chuckled as she leaned on the railing of the ‘escavlator.’ “So where are we going?” “Forward, lil’ Bridg.’ Always gotta be moving forward, ya know? Up and over the bad stuff.” “Bad stuff?” “Look, we wanna keep this story lighthearted, alright? We don’t need some emotional stuff in this story. Even if the story is named after you,” The hellhound grunted. The insane Wonderland meta magic went in one of Bridgett’s ears and right out the other one, “What?” She shook her head and decided to drop it, “Oh! Where’s Daisy? She’s always with you!” Ruth pointed to the down escalator. A familiar, well, somewhat familiar kobold wearing athletic wear jogged in place as she rode the ‘escavlator’ down. It was obviously Daisy, but the fur covering a lot of her body was a dark purple instead of a brown like usual. In her hand was a smaller xylophone which she held up to her ear and spoke into. She gave a small wave and kept riding it down, “See? There she is. Stop’s comin’ up,” Ruth warned. Looking around, Bridgett noticed they were suddenly underground in a brightly lit area with the ‘escavlator’ bringing them to the surface. Soon, Bridgett and Ruth were above ground and the dense ‘Familiar Forest’ left behind them. They stood on the very edge, “Thanks Ruth!” Bridgett gave the hellhound a big smile which disappeared as a thought crossed her mind, “Say, are you the… REAL Ruth?” The hellhound shrugged, the purple flames in her eyes burning brightly, “Who’s to say? Are you the REAL Bridgett? Maybe you’re just as mad as the duchess!” She giggled as she started to fade away, “Be careful, Bridgett! The duchess may not be what she seems!” “I will!” Bridgett waved, “Thanks, weird Ruth!” She watched as the entirety of the hellhound disappeared with her flames going last. “See ya around, Bridg!” Bridgett turned back, looking beyond the forest at the vast purple plains before her. Far off, obscuring the purplish orange sky was a large castle surrounded by a nice looking town and a few farms and orchards beyond it. The young dragon put her hands on her hips and nodded. That had to be the duchess’s castle. It had taken a lot longer than she had originally imagined, but she still had the rope around her waist so she had to still be doing fine. If Maxine wanted her to return, she would have pulled her back or come to collect her. She started skipping again as she headed down the stone path toward the town. Richard glanced at Maxine. She had turned a vivid purple at this point. Kimiko was looking… mostly normal but there was a crazed look in her eyes that he feared, the magical runes that dotted his covered skin must be protecting him, he figured. He had no idea how many he had or what exactly it was that they did due to Maxine crafting most of them in the dead of night without his knowledge. Even then she claimed to not really know what exactly they did, "So are we still going the right way?" He wondered aloud. Maxine nodded, still diligently trudging on as she wondered what these new powers meant for her, "The path has not split once. She is a good girl and I doubt she has left the path at all." Kimiko chortled to herself, "That may be the most sane statement you have made all day." "Sane? Me? I cannot say if I have ever been as sane as I am right now!" Maxine giggled, her green eyes glowing slightly at her bodyguard. "Surely you are making a jape," With a grimace, the jinko looked away from her employer. "I can wholeheartedly assure you that I am quite serious! In fact, I--" "Maxy, hush," Richard warned as he noticed the scenery changing around them. The path split into two identical paths with a thin line of grass between them. Every plant, stone, fruit and even blade of grass had a partner it sat close to, "Huh…" "Bridgett came this way," Kimiko declared as she pointed to a recently burnt bush, it was still smoking and smoldering due to the flames it had been bathed in, "Dragon fire obliterated this bush." "No sense in staying here then," Maxine decided as she picked the left path and started walking. Her husband and jinko servant both followed close. Kimiko wanted this nightmare to end. Maxine had been corrupted and she could feel herself careening toward the edge soon. The extensive training she had received back in Zipangu, in the old world, had not prepared her for this ordeal. Her only hope was that Maxine’s mad babbling would cease and Bridgett could be found before it was too late, “Is… That the same bush from before?” She gasped while looking around again. “It seems so,” With a nod, Maxine hastily examined the burnt bush, “Scorched by dragon fire, just like you said,” She also saw that before them the path split into two once more, “We have been sent back to the beginning, it seems.” The man groaned, “How do we get past?” Richard was already getting annoyed. “Should we take the right path?” Kimiko asked, eager to move on, “Perhaps going through twice will--” “No need. I shall look into the past and divine the path,” The witch declared as she grasped her staff, the crystal on the top turning pink as it started to glow. As terror overtook her, Kimiko put her hands over her ears to block out any of Maxine’s poisonous words. ‘Bridgett in Wonderland.’ Maxine read the story title to herself. The words came to mind and she quickly skimmed through. As she glanced through paragraph after paragraph, she found herself disapproving of how she was described. She considered going through and changing what the author had written to something
more to her tastes....To something much more eloquent and lovely for such an eloquent and lovely woman. She was a woman of culture, a paragon of what all monster girls or even all women in general should strive to be. But, she found the task of reworking numerous paragraphs of dialogue and description completely unworthy of her time as the reader had already gotten past it, her effort would be completely wasted. She had much better things to do with her time like correct and berate the Author she was dealing with. She wondered how she could get to him. It was impossible for her to pass into his world as for him, she was merely words on a page. Then a most wonderful idea came to her, she called out to the reader of this very story and asked them, very politely in a manner that they would be swooned just by her words and looks, that they may send him a ‘direct message’-- whatever that is-- to the author and tell him that--
Maxine’s monologue was cut short as a sudden burst of forbidden knowledge entered her thoughts. As she got past the disappointment of how she was written, she started to read the words on the metaphysical pages in her mind, “, hardly able to ignore the words that irked her so much. But she pressed on, reading word after word until she got to what she wanted. She began to read aloud to the others but mostly herself, “‘If thou cannot tell, thee hast been returned to thine starting point twice now. Can thou ascertain as to why?'” She read from around the midpoint of the story. Kimiko could hardly maintain her sanity as Maxine’s unholy magic was given life again. The words pierced her ears despite her hands blocking them. It was driven like daggers into her mind, each one bringing more pain and insanity as the witch mimicked both people in the dialogue to an unsettling degree. She continued reading from a few scraps of paper that had materialised in her hands, “Bridgett took a few minutes to think, she didn’t mind helping the strange purple cat lady, ‘Only one me and two paths?’ ‘Almost!’ The cat woman purred with delight, ‘Put thine eyes upon the scenery. What changes can thee ascertain?’ ‘Two of everything?’ ‘Precisely!’ Her grin blah blah blah they skipped merrily down one of the paths then took the left road at the fork.”
With her well manicured hands, Maxine flipped back to the beginning page and looked at the title again. ‘Bridgett in Wonderland.’ She scoffed at it and decided it needed to be changed. She couldn’t trust the author to pick a better title. She paused for a few moments, using her near limitless intellectual prowess, she chose a much better title. ‘Maxine’s Wondrous Adventure in a Most Peculiar Place.’ With a satisfied nod, and the flick of her wrist, the title of the story she was a part of changed. You may continue, I have improved your reader’s enjoyment of this story at least ten fold!
Yeah… Anyways. After she put the pages away in the depths of her cloak and looked at Kimiko who had curled up into a ball. Her once orange fur seemed like it was starting to turn purple starting with her hands and feet. Richard was reeling as well, his face was looking the most vile shade of green as the wards protecting him began to fail. With a sigh, she quickly chose between the two, “Richard, come on. We have a dragon to catch.” The man scowled at his wife, “And we’re just going to leave Kimiko here?” “We do not have a choice. Kimiko. I wish for you to remain here. We shall collect you on our return trip,” Maxine ordered. Kimiko, her body shuddering from chills, didn’t respond. Richard frowned, his face still mostly green, “Alright…” Using his enhanced strength, he moved the jinko to the side of the road, propping her up against a tree. He looked at Maxine who tapped her foot impatiently. He didn’t even feel like he recognized who she was anymore. This purple bastardization of his wife’s form was someone else entirely. He grit his teeth, right now finding Bridgett was his highest priority, he was worried about her. After that he’d need to figure out what to do with his wife, “I’ll come back for you, Kimiko. Just stay strong, alright?” He took off his jacket and put it over her shivering form, “Let’s go, Maxy.” Maxine felt strange as something was blocking her from using her new, strange magics. She pushed it from her mind and focused on the task at hand. She put her hand in his and pulled him down the left path, “Having fun?” She asked with a little smile. “I’m looking for my good friends’ daughter so they don’t get mad at my wife. So no. I’m not really having fun,” He admitted. He bit his tongue and stopped himself from commenting on how purple she was now. It was like Maxine had given in and completely become a cheshire cat where she was exemplifying all the worst traits of one. Maxine frowned, she wished her husband could be enjoying himself despite their task. But, she understood, or at least believed she did. Even she had to admit that some of her people skills had deteriorated somewhat. Before she knew it, the two had exited the area where they had to go with two people and were now headed into the dense Familiar Forest as they took the left path. Bridgett skipped merrily down the path. The sun or moon was out and the dawn or dusk sky was still the most beautiful shades of purple and orange. It was strange to the little dragon that it felt like time hadn't moved an inch since she had arrived. A pink colored stream ran parallel to the path with flowers of wildly different colors, sizes and shapes were planted along the sides of the path. There was a temptation to pick a few to take home to Gwen, but with all that talk of the rules, and especially the threat of being put in the prisoner fruit wiggler, she didn’t dare try. But she couldn’t stop herself from leaning down and smelling a particularly large and vibrant pink flower that stood tall above the others. It smelled strangely like the fruit snacks she would take to school in her lunches. “Hail, traveller,” A nearby voice called out to her. Due to being startled, as well as the pollen now clogging her nose, Bridgett sneezed violently, spraying flames on whoever it was that startled her. After one puff of flames, the young dragon stared at whoever it was that had snuck up on her. Large dark grey wings unfurled around two smaller forms as the wings turned to a lighter shade of grey. It was still close to asphalt in color but a lot less so. The large leathery wings folded behind the largest of the three creatures. The wings were like big arms with the leathery webbing attached and ended with large hands that only had three fingers plus a thumb. Each’s skin was a different shade of grey and each was of varying height. The tallest had long black hair that was pulled back into a simple ponytail and a single horn that was off center to the left. The medium sized one was a light almost marble like grey with silvery hair that fell onto her shoulders with two small, sharp horns. The smallest one had no wings but had large, curling horns and blonde hair with her muddy grey skin, “You scared the snot outta her!” The smallest scolded the tall one. Each girl wore matching armor with red hearts and diamonds painted onto the chest of each. They neglected to wear leg armor, instead opting for all black, shiny bike shorts. Not only because they were aerodynamic, but because all three thought they looked good in them. All of them gave toothy, apologetic smiles that showed off their wildly different fangs. Wings? Horns? Big sharp teeth? With wide eyes, the young dragon stared at the three. She was a little taller than the shortest one, but she couldn’t really tell what they were, “Dragons...?” Her hands covered her mouth after accidently saying that aloud. The middle one smirked, “Ah, not quite, young dragon.” The tallest piped up, “Perhaps an introduction is in order, dear sisters?” “Yes! I love this part!” The smallest one screeched. The three got in a line, the smallest right in front of Bridgett with the middle and tallest behind her in a single file row, smallest to largest. As if descending from the heavens; distorted, electric guitar filled butt rock began to play loudly. The smallest of the three struck a pose, both arms in the air like a ‘Y’ and standing on one leg, “I’m Gail!” The biggest put her arms straight up then bent her elbows at a 45 degree angle, making a sort of O as she showed off her muscles, “I am... Rachel!” The middle sized one stepped to the side and turned around, spreading her legs and leaning her torso down to see through her legs, “And I am the illustrious Caaaptaaain… Goyle!” All three shouted at once as the music crescendoed, “We are… the Goyle Force!” Bridgett clapped as pyrotechnics went off behind the three gargoyles. She didn’t really understand, but they were SO COOL, “Wow!” Bridgett finished clapping as the shredding guitar faded and the three Goyles stopped posing. “Make sense now?” Captain Goyle asked as all three stood in a row, hands on their hips, “We’re usually five strong, but we split up to search.” “Yeah, I think so!” Bridgett nodded. “Where are ya headed, little girl?” Rachel asked with a little frown. “I’m going to the duchess’s castle! I’m on a mission!” “So are we!” Captain Goyle exclaimed as she put her fist in her other hand. She did this with her wing hands as well, “Show her the picture, Gail.” She nodded and grabbed a wanted poster from her bag, “Have you seen this lady?” With the unfurling of the paper, Bridgett stared at it completely blank faced. It looked like Maxine but with purple hair and robes. She had a weird grin too, and Maxine was neither purple nor did she grin like that. The young dragon shook her head, “Nope!” Captain Goyle stomped her foot in defeat, “Drat. But the Goyle force will not be dissuaded!” They all quickly posed again, “We may have failed to locate all seven of the Jabberwock-Balls that we read about on CheshireChan, but we will not fail in our task of tracking down this rule breaking cheshire! But now we have a new task! Sisters! We will see this child safely to the duchess’s castle!” “Yes, Captain!” Gail and Rachel gave her a salute. “Really!? Thank you!” Bridgett grinned as the three sisters gestured for her to follow as they made a formation around her. “Of course! The duchess has been waiting for you, Bridgett!” The captain returned the smile as the four skipped down the path way together. Bridgett was excited now. She was to be a guest at the duchess’s castle! She hoped there would be food, maybe a buffet like in those movies! She was excited, this had already been a great adventure, but it was only getting better in her mind! Maxine and Richard stepped into the dense forest. Maxine had read more of the pages she had materialised and saw that this was called the Familiar Forest. She knew better than to expect familiars in the forest. If Bridgett’s trek through here was a good example, then this should be easy enough, all she had to do was NOT think about things she didn’t like, “Richard, dear,” Maxine turned to her husband. He glanced at her. He was still looking and feeling standoffish but Maxine was pretty much unable to pick up on that, “Please do not think of anyone foul. The last thing we need is for someone like… Oscar to show up and--” “M’lady Maxine!” A nasally voice shouted as a pudgy form ran toward the witch. It was Oscar. The bane of her existence. “RICHARD!” Maxine hissed as she stared daggers into her husband. “You mentioned foul people and he’s the first thing I thought of, sorry,” Her husband shrugged. Oscar stared right at Maxine, “Oh, m’lady Maxine! How I have yearned for your return! I had escaped from that maximum security prison just to see you again!” With a nervous shift, he continued, “A-as your humble suitor, I-I have but one r-request of you…” “Oh, Maou, give me strength,” The witch groaned. “I request that I be allowed to touch and perhaps even be blessed with the privilege to touch and maybe even kiss your wonderous feet.” Maxine was stunned, partially in disgust that this abomination of a man would dare speak to her like that, “WHY IS HE ASKING ABOUT MY FEET!?” She shouted to her husband who was unable to contain his laughter. “He looks like a foot guy! Just look at that awful mustache!” Richard wiped the tears of laughter out of his eyes, “Just be glad he isn’t asking to smell them.” “Oh, I would love that too!” Oscar announced loudly. Mortified, Maxine nearly fainted.
Fury formed in her mind and heart that was directed at her husband.She did not blame her husband for this, no she once more blamed the author of this story for impeding her progress with such a wretched creature. She vowed to get back at him in some way. But for now, she had something else to deal with, “You know, dearest husband,” Maxine growled, “A lot of folks were quite disappointed that you did not slay Oscar at the end of the third act of ‘The Black Cat.’ You wanted to show you were better than him, but perhaps it would have been what he deserved after everything.”
Try as she might, Maxine found herself unable to control her husband’s actions or thoughts due to some of the protective runes that she herself had placed upon his body. It was strange that it had worked earlier but it was like the rules had changed or some of the runes had reactivated. But, lucky for her this author she had begun to hate so much had a bit of regret about that as well so he decided to play along.
Thank you.
A pain was felt in Richard’s chest, the spot where he had been stabbed all those years ago still burnt and in himself he too felt a little regret, “Yeah, maybe I should have,” He grunted to himself as he drew the same sword he had used to defeat Oscar all those years ago, “Not as good as the real thing, but I’ll still cut you down, foot lover!” “YOU!” Oscar shouted with an outstretched, accusatory, and pudgy finger, “I will not allow you to get in the way of my totally legit wedding this time! Have at you!” Oscar was as quick as he had been before but Richard had been training. The fat man’s rapier was easily knocked away before Richard went in for the kill. Due to it being little more than an illusion, his sword cut right through him, giving him little satisfaction as he faded away, “There. Can we move on now?” “Of course, my love. This way,” Maxine gestured to him before starting down the path again. Although he felt a little better now, Richard was still wary of what Maxine had become. He started to wonder what his wife’s mother would think of what she had become. As soon as the image of Lady Hamilton came to mind--
NO! NO, NO, NO! We are NOT bringing my mother into this! I will not suffer humiliation again at the hands of this forest!
Maxine’s mother gave her a cross look--LALALA the reader can’t read what you’re writing if they are reading what I am writing! We are moving on! Maxine and Richard exited the forest after having a very uneventful walk. Both felt relief as they went from dense woods to the sprawling country side. Way off in the distance they spotted the duchess’s castle. The lovely and powerful witch known as Maxine nodded as she glanced at the surrounding farms and hamlet, “That is where Bridgett is,” She explained, “We must be moving, wonderful husband of mine.” END SCENE. MOVE ON.
Bitterness and resentment exuded from Susan’s heart. The witch had gotten away along with her two companions. She felt no anger towards the jinko or man, but that damned cat needed to go in the wiggler for a few minutes. Her claws stomped across the stone surface of the path until she came to a familiar sight, two parallel paths right next to one another. A groan escaped her mouth, she didn’t have that cheshire to help her this time, but she still needed to figure out a way past. “How did those three get through…?” The jabberwock asked herself quietly. “Maxine and her husband simply walked through,” A voice with an exotic accent grunted. The large jinko woman revealed herself from within a group of trees that were almost on the path, “I am stranded here, unfortunately. I tried both paths alone and got nowhere.” “Well, this path needs two people in a group to let them pass,” Susan explained as if Kimiko was just a baby in need of guidance, “Them’s the rules.” With a scowl, the jinko crossed her arms, “Yes, but why?” With a shake of her head, the jabberwock sighed, “That’s just how it is here. Now, if you don’t mind, I need a partner to help me get through this path.” Kimiko sighed back but nodded in agreement, “Aye. I need to catch up to Maxine. Shall we be off?” Susan gave her a little, almost delighted smile, “Yes. This way,” She started down the right path. “But Maxine and Richard went to the left…” “Are you CRAZY? Do you want to go through the Familiar Forest?” “Is it particularly dangerous?” Kimiko asked as she followed the well travelled jabberwock. “No. Not at all, really. It's all just illusions,” Susan explained. She finally gave the jinko a look. Her once orange and black striped fur was now looking purple. On her eyepatch was a bright yellow eye that kind of looked drawn on. The hair on her head retained its usual brown color. Susan had seen this once or twice, visitors going mad and turning into various wonderlanders, but the jinko seemed to be handling it well enough so she decided not to bring it up. Said jinko rubbed her chin with a big purple paw before staring down at it in disgust. She knew she was changing but through rigorous meditation she had managed to stave off most of the madness for now. Kimiko’s mind wandered back to the forest that the jabberwock was so distrustful of, “If it is harmless, why can we not go that way?” “It takes things, people mostly, from your memories and manifests them how you see them. If you see your husband, assuming you have one, as a big tough guy, even if he really isn’t one he’ll look like one,” Susan explained, slowly warming up to her new travel partner, “The problem is if it gets to one of your traumas.” Kimiko immediately prayed that Bridgett hadn’t seen her deceased mother. She couldn’t fathom what kind of magic related madness Maxine could have summoned for herself. What about Richard? He had been slain at the hands of Maxine’s suitor and brought back to life, would that manifest in horrid trauma? She shuddered, “I think I understand your point.” “Still wanna walk through it?” “N-no. Can we bypass it?” “Of course. There’s a second path that’ll lead us into town that doesn’t go through there. That’s how I got here even if that damned cheshire wanted to take the Familiar Forest path. I’m not about to endure that,” Susan scowled as she thought of that adventurous cheshire, “How do you know this Maxine woman?” “I was hired by her mother as a sort of bodyguard. I was hired on the spot after saving Lady Hamilton from an attempted assassination at a public event I had been hired to do security at. The attackers were human supremacists from some tiny far off country. I do not remember the exact reason why it happened but the ten of them were no match at all for me and my trusty sword,” Kimiko smiled as she reminisced, “Ah, my glory days. Now I’m a mother and well… It feels as if Maxine no longer sees me as a friend but as nothing more than a tool or common servant. She has always been selfish and eccentric, but I always thought of her as a person trying to be good.” “Sounds rough,” Susan gave a little apologetic smile. “It is not all bad. My days are quiet and I’ve had more chances to sneak off and check on my husband. He helps tend to the grounds and watches our precious children.” “That’s something, I guess,” The jabberwock frowned, her lust for a man of her own flared to an almost painful degree.” “I must say… I never caught your name,” Kimiko admitted. “Susan.” “Yes, Susan. You are much more… sane than I imagined the denizens of Wonderland to be,” Kimiko felt more at ease than she had in Maxine’s presence. Susan smirked, “You won’t get this from most, so don’t expect it.” “Are those the rules too?” Kimiko playfully jabbed. “Eh, well… maybe,” Susan shrugged sheepishly, “Hey, we’re out of the duo path bull crap. This way,” She started down the right with Kimiko taking a few moments to curiously stare into the Familiar Forest before hurrying to catch up with Susan. The Wonderland town was surprisingly normal to Bridgett. It was a little more like something out of one of her dad’s old fantasy books, movies, or games, but it was still relatively normal. A few wonderland denizens were out and about doing chores like sweeping, collecting water, and there was even a cheshire out helping a man install a satellite dish on her house. Bridgett assumed that was for a TV. Despite the houses looking like they’re from the middle ages, she saw a few modern amenities like light bulbs and telephones which contrasted the water wheels and an entire black smithing set up. She saw a very peculiar sight, a small, but very modern looking hospital just sitting in an otherwise ancient looking town, “Are the doctors in this town nice?” Bridgett asked, just trying to make conversation with the Goyle Force. Captain Goyle adjusted her armor, “Well…” “They’re nice, but for some reason the only Wonderland monsters that bother to get a doctorate are cheshires,” Gail explained with a grimace, “If you get a human male, it's fine but…” Rachell nodded and picked up the explanation, “I went in last week for a check up and the cheshire doctor came back with the results and she told me that I had ligma. Whatever the hell that is.” “I got deez,” Captain Goyle groaned. “Ma for me,” Gail sighed, “I think she brought up someone named Mike too.” “Those all sound kinda serious. How bad was it?” Bridgett wondered. The Captain looked the dragon up and down, “How old are you, Bridgett?” “I’m almost ten!” She cheerfully said, very excited for her age to be double digits. “You’re nine!?” Gail gasped. She was nearly shorter than Bridgett, “When did they start making kids so damn-- darn big!?” “She’s a dragon, Gail,” Rachell reminded her, “They get big like jabberwocks.” “But what’s ligma? And ma? Who is Mike?” Bridgett started to impatiently ask. “Ask your parents,” Captain Goyle ordered curtly. “But--” “Oh, look! We’re here!” Captain Goyle interrupted as the little group arrived at the gates of the duchess’s castle. Bridgett hadn’t even noticed that they had gotten onto a drawbridge. The Captain nodded to the two funny looking card ladies that flanked the large gate that led to the castle’s inner courtyard. The trumparts stepped aside as the gate raised up. The young dragon rushed ahead and she started to look around at the sprawling private garden. Past the lush plant life was the main castle, it was honestly quite small compared to the tall yellow colored stone walls that surrounded it. The main castle was yellow and had two large purple banners with wheels of yellow cheese on them. The plant life was somewhat normal, recognizable trees with large purple leaves. Bridgett got closer to examine them and saw the ‘fruit’ on them, “Cheese?” The young dragon gasped as she picked a whole cheese wheel out of a bush. “Aye, the duchess loves her cheese,” Captain Goyle smiles, “Don’t dawdle, Bridgett. She’s expecting you.” “Uh, right,” She put the small cheese wheel back the best she could before following the three gargoyles. She spotted her quarry soon after, a cluster of massive golden mushrooms sat together in a disused corner of the garden. She nearly ran over and grabbed one, but she was raised to ask permission before taking things, even if the person who had it didn’t seem to care about whatever it was she wanted. The four stepped through a set of massive oaken double doors and into a main hall. Even inside there was more imagery of cheese. Instead of busts of heads, portraits of important people and random other decorations, all of the sculptures were cheese shaped or paintings of cheese, “Which way was it?” Gail wondered aloud. Rachel bonked her on the head, “Would it kill you to put something other than 80’s TV reruns in that big dumb head of yours?” “Nope! I never will!” She poised to retaliate against the larger ‘goyle. “Can it, both of you,” The Captain ordered, “Over here,” She led the other three through another set of smaller oak doors on the far side of the foyer beneath a dual set of stairs that led to a second floor. The next room was a giant dining room with a long table. About 24 people could sit at it and at the far end was a small woman with two large round ears on the top of her head. She wore grey pajamas with yellow and red cheese wheels printed across the cloth. “Oh! A mouse!” Bridgett exclaimed as she gazed upon the empty, dark brown, and glossy table then back to the duchess. “Ho! Duchess!” Captain Goyle called with a raised hand in gesture, “We have brought the dragon you were expecting!” The duchess, who Bridgett saw was asleep, said nothing as she snored softly. The Goyle Force and the young dragon stood around waiting for something to happen. With a lot of drowsiness in her voice, the duchess mumbled something, “...cheese…” “So be it,” The captain nodded in agreement as Bridgett gave both a bewildered look, “It seems you are to be the guest of honor in the duchess’s feast today. You are lucky, I wish me and my Force could join you both but we have much to attend to. Jabberwock-balls and cheshires to catch. Good day.” “Bye...” Bridgett called before slowly taking a seat to the right of the duchess. Soon enough, trays stacked high with food were brought out by chefs and servants as other guests began to arrive. Posh looking Wonderland denizens sat around talking politics, banking, and golf with one another. The excited grin fell off Bridgett’s face and turned to a modestly happy smile as she realised she hated the conversations going on around her, “At least I have food. Should be better meat than that dad makes,” She joked to herself. She was sorely disappointed as each tray was revealed to be carrying nothing but cheese. Her stomach rumbled, she was hungry and fancy cheeses weren’t any good to her. Bridgett looked down at the rope tied around her waist and gave it a tug. She found there was no resistance. Hope drained from her soul as she pulled the entire length of rope to herself. She slouched in her seat and glanced at the duchess. The dormouse was still sleeping and every so often she would mumble something, “...four…” “I agree, lady duchess,” One party member nodded. It was a mad hatter, “I too yell that during golf.” “Such a silly thing,” The man next to her agreed. Bridgett had no idea how to leave politely or how to even make it home if she could get out. With a sigh, she grabbed some cheddar and had a few bites along with some ridiculously dry crackers. She wanted to go home. Maxine pulled Richard through the sprawling fields along the stone path. The yellow colored castle and village in the distance were getting closer and closer. The two walked side by side next to an orchard that produced fruits of various and wildly varying colors. Maxine examined their shiny surfaces but didn’t dare eat any of them. She knew better than to eat anything from this land without being offered it by a denizen, that was one of the rules, after all. She looked to her husband who quickly looked away with folded arms. Maxine had no idea what his issue was. Suddenly, two creatures descended from the sky, flying fast as they had found their quarry, the two beings kicked up dust and dirt as they crashed into the path, ready to apprehend the criminal they sought. “Witch! You are wanted by the duchess’s court! Do not resist, you are no match for the two strongest members of the Goyle Force!”
The two gargoyles looked around. The woman they thought they had spotted from the air was nowhere to be seen. Neither was the man that had been with her. The most beautiful and powerful witch in Wonderland: Maxine held one hand over her husband’s mouth to keep him quiet as her invisibility spell would end if either of them made a sound.
The two gargoyles, Justine (AKA: Juice) and Burmy scratched their heads, “I thought I saw them!” The taller of the two, Burmy cried. She was bigger but had only two little horns on the top of her head with short curly black hair and dark grey asphalt colored skin. The other gargoyle, Justine shook her head, “I knew I shouldn’t have let YOU use the scanner!” Justine growled angrily, her long white hair flowing down her back with three horns jutting from the crown of her head. Her skin was more of a reddish clay color, “Gimmie, that!” She snatched the small device from the taller one’s face and put it on her own. She used it to try and detect the
power levelmana of anyone around.Unfortunately for the two members of the Dunce Force, the scanner was now out of batteries due to the larger and incompetent one leaving it on overnight and not plugging it in, “Dammit!” Justine spiked it into the ground out of anger, “I’m going to the Captain and I’m telling her how incompetent you are!”
“W-what!? You bitch! Not if I get there first! You forgot YOUR scanner at the Goyle Force base!” Burmy shouted back before taking off into the air. Justine went after her, determined to find the Captain first. The witch released her husband and stopped focusing on the invisibility spell. She stopped holding her breath and wiped her brow of sweat. Her husband stood up straight and folded his arms at her, “How the hell did you know those two were coming?” Richard demanded.
“I read ahead,” The wondrous Maxine replied as she showed her husband the papers titled, ‘Maxine’s Wondrous Adventure in a Most Peculiar Place,’ “I just saved our skin, my dear.”
Richard frowned, “I guess I should thank you. You know, it's kinda weird to see gargoyles here. They’re rare in the first place but to see two of em…”
“Well, due to this author’s head cannon, gargoyles are natural Wonderland denizens so I am sure we would see more if we were to look. I believe the author got it from another author he is friends with.”
“...What are you talking about? Author? Head Cannon? Maxine, this is real life, not a… a… a story written by some guy with too much free time!” Richard shouted, finally hitting his limit with her.
“But that is just it, it is! I have seen beyond the veil, into the magic that makes up the universe and I have seen this author!” Maxine reached into her robes and grabbed her phone, “Look! I even pulled up his website! You know, for someone calling themself ‘Medusa’ he sure seems to like gremlins a lot. I mean, look at these images on his site!”
Apprehensively, Richard took the phone from her and scrolled through the site on a page called ‘Art I’ve Commissioned’ a bit, “Well… There’s you, Gwen, Bridgett, and Ruth. Wow, he likes this gremlin a lot. Oh, Kimiko’s in here too,” He felt ill again. He looked at the purple witch in front of him.
“I’m not sure what this means for us, I’m still struggling to wrap my head around all of this. Is he real or are we real? Perhaps both? Here, we should go so I may return to my study. I need to focus on this!”
“And just leave those two here!?” Richard was shocked. Maxine opened her mouth to speak again, “I don’t even know who you are anymore! You never would have just left Kimiko behind if you were the REAL you! I look at you and I can’t even recognize you anymore! You’re not the woman I fell in love with anymore,” Maxine felt physical pain as her heart shattered into a billion pieces and her once loving husband pushed past her and started down the path again toward the castle, “I’m gonna find Bridgett myself and go get Kimiko. Do whatever you want.”
Maxine… now less wondrous and now more… depressed and aimless. She fell to her knees and dropped her precious staff and let the pages she clinged to be carried away by the wind. The insanity finally left her mind, all that remained of it was the purple in her hair and robes. What had happened to her? It only took a few moments before she finally realised it but did not want to admit it. Her flaws had become all she was. She knew what she wanted and was competent enough to get it, but the selfishness and self centeredness she had within her had become all that she was, like an all consuming fire she had let the good parts of herself die and let this maddened cheshire form take hold. She knew she could do better, her husband and friends knew she could do better and even the author and you, the reader, knew she could do better. What was she to do, she wondered… What am I to do, Mr. Author? Assuming you are still here and I did not run you off like I did my own husband.
Well, you need to give up these powers somehow. Extract them from your body and return to semi normalcy. And give me back my control over this story.
Normal… I understand. Wrenching this portion of me from myself will require vast amounts of mana. I will need my husband. But how can I expect him to aid me when I have been nothing but horrible towards those around me?
Just go apologize to him!
I know not if I have the strength to do so.
With a sigh, the Author took hold of the story. Maxine rose to her feet and grabbed her staff, disregarding the pages of the story she had been editing with green text and hurried to catch up to her husband, “Richard!” She shouted as she ran to catch him. “What is it?” He grumbled as he turned back to the witch. Neither said anything as she panted to catch her breath. Richard stared into her face and saw the fear and guilt in her eyes along the tears running down her face that she couldn’t hold back, “Maxy?” “Richard, I need you. I’m so sorry!” The witch wailed as she dropped her staff to the ground. The man sighed as the witch cried before him, her pride usually kept her from having emotional outbursts like this, especially in public. He gently hugged the witch and let her cry on his shoulder, “Maxy…” He stroked her now purple hair, slowly calming her down like usual, “What am I gonna do with you?” Maxine sniffled and wiped her eyes, “I do not expect you to forgive me, but I must ask for your aid.” “Go on.” “I must separate this madness from my mind, I cannot do it alone. I understand if you do not love THIS me, but I want to be the old me again, the version of me that is not… whatever I am now!” Richard frowned, “But what can we do? What do you need from me?” He picked up her staff and put it in her hands. “I-I need you to trust me,” The witch meekly asked, “A-and I need mana. Enough mana to cast something on the fly to remove this from me.” “Mana? Alright. I’ve done this one before. Where should--” Maxine grabbed his arm and yanked him off the path and into the dense orchard, “Remember the night of our wedding?” “Of course I remember our first time. But…” Maxine pulled Richard to her and kissed him on the lips, “I want to have a moment of passion just like that with you,” Maxine pressed herself against a tree in a secluded area and pulled up her robes to reveal her now purple heart print panties, “I am hot and eager for you, my dear,” She licked her lips at him. Richard kissed her back before grabbing her hips and hoisting her up and pinning her against the tree, the two of them rubbing their loins against one another, “Do you really feel like we were never passionate again? I know I’m really busy working for your mom, but…” The witch wrapped her legs around him and put one arm around his shoulders, the other hand gripping her staff, “Do not fret about it,” With the wave of her staff, her panties and her husband's underwear and pants were both teleported off of them, their privates rubbing up against one another, their bodies shuddering from the sudden sensation of pleasure. The two rubbed against one another, panting and gasping as their privates grinded against their spouse’s. The witch was already horny, her clean shaven pussy was already glistening with her love juices. Richard was quickly erect, even if he was upset with her he still found her to be a beautiful woman with a wonderful body. It was hard for him to stay mad when she was teasing him between her legs. He might have been disappointed in himself for giving in so easily if it didn't feel so good with foreplay alone. With another wave of Maxine’s staff, her husband’s member pierced her. She moaned loudly, “Ah, darling~!” She cried as she took her husband’s manhood. Richard grunted as he started to thrust, pushing deeper and deeper into his wife with each thrust. He took what frustration he had left towards her out between her legs as he slammed his hips against hers. As she took her husband’s dick to the hilt, Maxine cried out loudly in pleasure and her legs tightly wrapped around her husband’s waist. As a firm smack hit her rear, Maxine began to whimper as her husband’s thrusting got more vigorous and rough. The witch knew the time was nearing, mana was starting to fill her body. She needed to be ready to use the over flow of mana from her husband’s spirit energy. She started to concentrate and use her hands to cast but she lost it as her husband started to kiss her neck passionately, “R-Richaaaaard!” She cried out as she suddenly orgasmed, her body convulsing while she shouted loudly into her husband’s ear. Her hat fell off her head as her eyes rolled up, her concentration fully broken by her husband's ravaging of her body and mind. With a grin, Richard slowed down and gave her a chance to calm herself and regain her senses, “Good girl,” He cooed into her ear as he stroked her hair. Maxine started to cast again, “Cum in me, Richard. Give me your energy,” She panted and started to chant her magical words. Her husband gave her a nod and started to thrust again, his manhood continually going down to the hilt with loud, wet and lewd plapping noises echoing around the orchard. Pressure started to build in Richard’s loins, and though he wanted to continue he found himself wanting to fill his wife with his love more. He could feel the love juices from Maxine’s pussy start to run down his thighs, some of it even sprinkling his belly. Even with Maxine chanting her magical mumbo jumbo in his ear, he knew he couldn't hold on any longer, he was going to erupt soon. His penis throbbed as he orgasmed, cumming inside the witch and giving her the spirit energy and in turn the mana she desired. Maxine’s body rumbled as she used her magic; the spell drained her mana, spending it as soon as she got it as she began to remove the madness from her mind and spirit. As her husband continued cumming inside of her, the madness manifested as a sort of purple mist around them. With the last of her energy, the last of her husband’s baby batter, and the last of her madness leaving her body, something was--
I was formed.
Maxine and Richard collapsed to the ground, smiling at one another as they spent a few moments laying in their shared after sex warmth. The witch giggled, feeling quite warm and cozy as she gave a contented sigh, “Wonderful,” She mumbled to her husband before kissing him on the cheek. She glanced to the side to catch her breath only for a moment and her heart stopped. She saw the visage of a woman standing nearby, a woman with short, messy, purple hair and a devilish grin on her face, a purple tail flicking back and forth contemplation and amusement. A cheshire. A cheshire that was naked and had her face. Richard looked where she was looking with such a strange, almost fear filled look. He saw something, if only for a moment, but it was a figure that looked like Maxine. As soon as he had processed what was before him, the purple cheshire version of his wife vanished, “M-Maxy? W-what…?” “We shall not speak of it. The evils of this land are not to be trifled with. I am such a fool for causing all of this,” The witch groaned as she put her hat and panties back on. She looked down at her robes and saw that they were once again completely black, “How do I look?” “Like yourself,” Richard smiled before lifting up her hat to kiss her on the forehead, “I’m glad to have you back,” He suddenly gave her a stern look, “But after everything you put me, Bridgett, and Kimiko through, you’re in so much trouble when we get home.” The witch sighed, “I accept that. I will take my punishment in stride,” She used the last of her mana to clean up both herself and her husband with the wave of her staff. She took him by the hand again and led him back to the path, “We need to find Bridgett and I have a feeling she’s over at the castle. We just need to sneak over, and--” She had only taken a few steps back onto the path before she was cut off and the ground shook violently, “Aw, shoot,” Richard scowled at the five gargoyles that had landed in front of them. They all made poses that Maxine considered foolish, even by Wonderland’s standards, as butt rock screeched out from the heavens. “Rachel!” “Burmy!” “Justine!” “Gail!” “Captaaaaain… Goyle!” The light of the world went out black as pitch, like someone had flipped the switch of Wonderland’s sun off. All five shouted in unison, “We are, the Goyle Force!” Pyrotechnics went off behind them, lighting them up with colored smoke behind their poses, afterwhich light returned to the world. “Do something,” Richard begged Maxine in a hushed voice. She shook her head, “Whatever was that purple cat, she took what little mana I had left.” “You! Witch!” Captain Goyle pointed dramatically at Maxine, “By the decree of the royal duchess, you are under arrest!” “Yeah!” “Yeah, rulebreaker!” “Come quietly or be destroyed!” Maxine put her hands up, “Fine. She lives in that castle right?” “Of course!” “Bridgett might be there,” Richard said quietly to himself while putting his hands up, “We’ll go quietly, Goyle Force. Just don’t hurt my wife, please.” “Wise choice. Come on.” The Goyle Force formed around the two captives and started to skip down the path. Maxine and Richard gave them confused looks, “You have to skip!” Captain Goyle ordered, “It's faster!” “That’s the rules!” “Ugh, fine. I will skip if I HAVE to!” The witch hissed, starting to skip along with the five gargoyles. Richard followed suit. He couldn't really sense a difference in speed, but the castle did seem to get a lot closer. Soon, the group of seven was skipping through the town and then up to the castle. Once more, the trumparts opened up the gate and let the Goyle Force in. Maxine took a quick glance around the garden, her mana was slowly regenerating and she needed to figure out an escape route. She wasn’t sure if she’d have enough to make a portal home, she would probably have to get mana from her husband again for that. The only exit seemed to be the gate they came in. Her husband was a good swordsman, but there was no way he could fight all five of the ‘Dunce Force.’ Next they were brought into the main castle and into the large, grand dining room. “Wow, she REALLY likes cheese, huh?” Richard snarked as they’re brought before the sleeping duchess. “Oh! Hi, Maxine! Hi, Richard!” Bridgett called from where she sat, relieved to finally see a way home, “You met the Goyle Force too!? They’re SO COOL!” “Bridgett is acquaintances with the two rule breakers?” Captain Goyle frowned, “Duchess, what should we do with the two rule breakers?” The dormouse snoozed still, “Mph… guillotine…” “Guillotine? Off with their heads? As you wish, duchess. The red queen would be proud. And what of Bridgett?” “...cheese… guillotine…” “As you wish. She will be put to the cheese themed guillotine.” “What!? Do children not have protection anymore in this mad land!?” Maxine shouted as two of the goyles grabbed her. Two more grabbed Richard while the Captain grabbed Bridgett’s shoulder. She looked pale and scared, but Captain Goyle could only give her an apologetic smile. “We… have to do as the duchess commands,” The Captain Mumbled to the witch, “Bring them to the courtyard.” Kimiko and Susan stepped into the town surrounding the duchess’s castle, “Now what?” Kimiko asked as she looked around at all the Wonderland denizens. Her hair had turned purple finally. She struggled to keep herself somewhat sane, though even with her extensive training her mind was no match for the maddening powers of Wonderland. The town was abuzz with excitement as if there was something in the air or an event to look forward to. “Find the witch, right?” Susan grunted as she too looked around town, “Maybe the duchess would know where they are.” “Where would we find her?” Susan gave her an annoyed look before pointing at the yellow colored castle walls, “There, maybe?” “Ah. Right. Can we just waltz in, or…?” “Probably not. We’ll have to figure something out.” “Can you not just fly over the walls?” Kimiko asked, knowing that her traveling companion was a jabberwock. “Do you see these wings? They’re… too small to let me fly,” With a sigh, she fluttered them for a short time. Kimiko frowned, “I am sorry. I assumed there was some rule that allowed you to fly even with such small wings.” “Yeah, well, there isn’t,” Susan hissed. Kimiko was unphased, “Maybe someone around here has seen any of those three. Over here,” She wandered over to the general store. “Susan. Look,” Kimiko wandered over to a telephone pole and tore off a flyer. Three familiar faces stared at Kimiko drawing in some kind of marker or crayon. Maxine, Richard, and even Bridgett were all set to be executed by guillotine, “Oh no.” Susan huffed, “What? I am amazed that the duchess was so quick to--” She gasped as she saw Bridgett was on the chopping block too, “She can’t do that! Children have immunity! Now even the duchess is a-a-a RULE BREAKER!” “Well, she is. We need to get into the duchess’s castle and put a stop to this. I will scale the walls if I need to. I need to save the three of them.” “I thought you hated Maxine now?” Susan asked as she tried to stall Kimiko a bit. Kimiko turned with a furious expression on her face. She gripped the sides of her head, her claws digging into her skin slightly, “Even if I am angry at her, she is my ward. It is my task to protect her and Richard. Bridgett does not deserve this. It matters not how I feel about Maxine right now,” She lurched forward, grabbing Susan’s neck and shoulder, “Now tell me how to get into that castle before I lose my temper and crush your windpipe!” “Okay, okay! I-I… look, there's a secret entrance that I know about. But to get to it… we have to stray from the path,” Susan quickly explained. It was obvious to her how much stronger the jinko was and with her body being the way that it was now with the madness there was no telling what she would do. Kimiko lost it. The madness took hold, “Why does this land have such arbitrary rules that restrict passage to such simple paths? Why must it be so difficult to traverse this area and I assume even harder to live here? I cannot even fathom the daily struggles of just living in this purple tinted hellscape!” Susan stopped, “W-well--” “You cannot stray from the path momentarily to stop a LITTLE GIRL from getting decapitated!?” She shouted in the jabberwock’s face. “B-but if we break the rules, we’ll get necked too! I can’t live in Wonderland if I’m a rule breaker!” Kimiko tore off Susan’s ‘Portal Monitor’ sash and tossed it aside, “Then you are coming to my world when we are done! Take me to that secret entrance. NOW.” Susan blinked. She ran through the idea of going to the ‘real’ world through her head.
She didn’t like that idea. She was much more comfortable in Wonderland and she knew her role as a portal guardian and--Susan loved the idea. She would have much better chances finding a man once she was in the other world. No cheshires, trumparts, jub jubs or any other crazy girls would destroy her chances at a husband and happiness.
“Alright. I’ll do it. The voice in my head says this is a good idea,” The jabberwock was slowly released, “Come on, slow poke!” She started skipping down the path. Kimiko, not knowing what else to do, started skipping as well. Gwen and Theodore rode in the man’s red car back to the Hamilton manor. The two were a little sad that their wonderful day together was over, but Gwen was relieved to see her children again, “I hope the kids behaved,” She mused aloud. Theodore nodded and turned down the radio, “I’m sure they did. Aren’t you more worried that Maxine didn’t behave?” “Do not remind me, darling,” The weresheep sighed, “I just hope everything went smoothly.” “I’m sure everything was fine. Bridgett will tell you how much fun she had and Maxine will say the toddlers slept nearly the whole day!” He laughed, “Don’t look so glum,” The car pulled up to the front of the manor and he shut the car off, “Look, the manor hasn’t burnt down or anything! Everything is fine.” “Alright, I suppose you are correct,” The weresheep let out a long sigh as she finally felt a little relaxed. She got out of the car and took her husband’s hand as the two stepped up to the regal doors. Richard used the big knocker and waited. Eventually, they could hear footsteps clacking across the stone floors of the foyer. The door was opened and the two were looking at Svetlana, “Ah! Good to see you both!” The kikimora curtseyed to the two. Gwen could immediately tell that her maid uniform was a lot more ragged than she ever let it get, “Please, come right in!” “Thank you,” Gwen gave a little smile, “How are the children? I hope they were not any trouble for you!” “Oh, heavens no! Little angels, your two. Kimiko’s triplets gave me a hard time, but Ross and Samantha were great.” “What about Bridgett?” Theodore asked. Svetlana went pale, “W-well… admittedly, I did not manage her much today. Maxine, Kimiko and even Richard went on an… errand and Bridgett went with,” Her heart pounded and she was nearly about to break down from the stress, “A-all the kids were put down to sleep about an hour ago. H-hopefully they return soon!” “Well, we are a little early. We can wait for a little bit,” They were led to the room where all the children slept in sleeping bags or on air mattresses. Calvin slept in the corner in a rocking chair, completely exhausted from managing all the kids. “Of course. Let us go to the study, shall I prepare some tea for you both?” Svetlana asked, quickly taking them away from the children’s room. Maxine, Richard, and Bridgett all stood in the middle of the duchess’s garden on a raised platform. A crowd had formed, eager to watch the macabre show. The dutchess, still asleep, sat on a sort of throne with a good view of the guillotine that was painted to resemble cheese. A sharp, steel blade hung from the top of the guillotine showing the three that these people meant business. Next to the execution device was a muscular man in all black with a hood concealing his face and an axe in his hands. A few trumparts surrounded the platform to make sure no one would try to be a hero. “What do we do?” Richard asked quietly. All three had their hands bound behind their backs and a trumpart nearby held Richard’s sword and Maxine’s staff and hat. The witch’s ears were drooping sadly, “I-I do not know,” She did have a wand hidden in her robes, but she couldn’t cast with her hands bound like this, “I am so sorry, both of you. This is all my fault.” “I just… I can’t believe this is it,” Richard mumbled as they listened to some kind of bishop say their last rites, “Bridgett?” The dragon said nothing. Something was building in her. As the bishop finished their little sermon, the executioner walked over to grab one of the three, “I’ll go first,” The young dragon said bravely as if another voice entirely had said it. The executioner nodded and took her by the shoulder. Her head was put through the bottom of the guillotine and the emotions that she had been holding back finally started to burst. The executioner grabbed the handle and pulled. In that instant, Bridgett let out a loud roar and started to transform. The scales across her body hardened, shattering the steel blade of the guillotine on impact. She grew in size, more than quintupling her mass as she turned into her bestial form which easily shattered the execution device. Her claws, wings, body and tail all grew to a tremendous and powerful size. The crowd screamed in terror as the large dragon roared again, rearing back and billowing flames into the air with a mighty roar that shook the earth. The executioner brought up his axe to attack the dragon from behind but was cut down by Kimiko’s lightning fast swordplay. “Kimiko!” Maxine shouted happily, quite relieved to see her bodyguard was doing well despite the fact that she too had turned into a cheshire. Silently, the jinko cut the two of them free, “Kimiko, I am so sorry for all of this. I put all of you through all of this and--” “We can talk about forgiveness later,” She grunted as she slashed through a trumpart with her demon silver blade. Richard slammed himself into the trumpart holding their belongings, snatching up his sword and his wife’s things which he quickly tossed to her. The Goyle Force jumped in front of the dragon and assumed their poses, “Halt!” Captain Goyle shouted, “Due to the duchess’s fourth decree, no little girl may grow to massive size! You have broken the rules and--” Bridgett backhanded all five of them in a single swipe, sending them flying through the gates of the castle. All of them hardened their skin in response, which may have saved their skins, but it turned them into man-sized bullets, easily blowing the gate down like five cannon blasts. She huffed to herself before her eyes fixated on the golden mushrooms. The rank and file citizens all ran from the castle grounds as did the trumparts who all failed to pierce the thick scales of Bridgett’s hide as she completely ignored them. Kimiko and Richard fought off the rest of the trumparts together until all of them were downed with the demon silver weapons, “Duchess!” A voice boomed at the sleeping dormouse. Susan stomped over to the royal duchess, the jabberwock towering over her drowsy form, “By the power given to me by the Red Queen, and due to your breaking of one of the Queen’s most precious rules, as judge, jury and executioner I sentence you to 30 minutes in the prisoner fruit wiggler without parole!” She lifted up her skirt, revealing her cargo shorts and pulled the massive metal box from one of the big pockets and set it up in a few moments. The box began to vibrate loudly, sending fear into Maxine, Richard, Kimiko and Bridgett. The jabberwock grabbed the dormouse and stuffed her into the box. The duchess still slept, snoring loudly as she was put into the prisoner fruit wiggler to atone for her crimes. Susan dusted her hands off and nodded, “That’s that.” “Can we go home now?” Bridgett asked, one of her big claws was full of the large mushrooms, “I’m hungry.” “I need more mana,” Maxine frowned. The five of them were the only people left in the castle it seemed, “Perhaps Richard and I must--”
“No need,” A voice giggled as a form materialized next to the witch. First the large grin, then the eyes and finally the rest of the monster. She looked exactly like the just as gorgeous Maxine but there was a wild look in her green eyes. Her hair was lilac and messy, herher witch’s hat a shade of deep purple. Her robes were like a dark wine color coated with each suit of cards from vibrant violets to muted mauve clubs, hearts, diamonds and spades.
“Maxine?” Richard gasped as he stared at the spitting image of his wife. Kimiko brandished her sword, “What foul trickery is this?”
The purple witch giggled, “No need to be so feisty, Kimiko. Let me aid you,” Kimiko couldn’t respond before the purple cat teleported to her and jabbed a finger into the jinko’s stomach. All of the madness and craziness drained from Kimiko’s body, letting her grunt out a relieved sigh as the voices finally stopped. The wondrously plum colored witch took all Wonderland energy that had built up in the samurai and used it to tear open a large purple portal, “Run along now.”
“I do not understand how you were formed, but thank you,” Maxine gave a small smile to… herself. Bridgett, still in dragon form, along with Richard, Kimiko and Susan all stepped through the portal with loud FWOOMP noises, “Who… are you?”
The purple witch poked her counterpart’s chest, imbuing her with a little Wonderland magic for the road, “Hm… I believe Cheshine will work for now.”
“Not too creative on the author’s part, but it will do for now,” Maxine said, realising her maddening Wonderland powers were back, albeit in a limited capacity.
“He never was one for names, hm?” Cheshine stared at Maxine for a few moments, “Perhaps we will see one another again? I will be a bit busy as I take the role of duchess of this land seeing as the last one broke the rules, but swing by any time.”
“I will. How do you know you will be duchess?”
“Other than the Red Queen, not many Wonderlanders have magic beyond innate abilities. Witchcraft plus Wonderland madness as you saw is… well… tremendously powerful. Put what little you have to good use,” Cheshine explained, “I will use mine to reign in the people here. And to change this horrible decor!”
“Ah, I see. Well, so long for now, Cheshine.”
“So long, Maxine,” The witch watched as the other witch stepped into the portal, closing it behind her.
The manor rumbled as there were five loud FWOOMP noises. Books shook and the fine drinking ware rattled and splashed out some of their contents. Svetlana, Gwen and Theodore all jumped up and hurried toward the noise. The three burst out of the back door toward Kimiko and Svetlana’s homes. Illuminated by the moonlight and rising to their feet amongst the well manicured garden. Bridgett’s dragon form was obvious right away along with Maxine, Richard, Kimiko and a purple dragon woman that Gwen didn’t recognize, “Look, Maxine!” Bridgett shouted in a booming voice that set off a few car alarms, “I got the mushrooms you wanted! A whole bunch of em!” She dropped some golden mushrooms that glimmered in the moonlight. “Yes, yes, thank you, Bridgett. Now please turn back into a little girl before your parents come home so Gwen doesn’t gore me with her horns!” Maxine pleaded. “I… Hi, mom!” Bridgett waved as her powerful dragon eyes spotted her mother. Gwen stomped up to Maxine whose ears sheepishly flattened on her head, “Maxine. What is going on? Why is my daughter in her dragon form and-- who is this?” She pointed to the jabberwock. “Why the hell are the bushes green?” Susan asked, “What an ugly color.” “That’s… Kimiko, why did she come with us?” Maxine in turn asked the bodyguard. “Because she broke the rules to help me save you,” Kimiko grunted, “Susan here was of great help to me in helping save your daughter and our… FRIEND,” Maxine received a cross look. Gwen stared in horror, “What!? What happened?” “I had such a fun time!” Brdigett giddly said with a big grin on her face, “Maxine asked me to get some golden mushrooms so I went to Wonderland! I went on a really fun adventure and I was only scared at the end where the mean duchess wanted to chop our heads off with a… guilla-- geeoo--” “Guillotine,” Kimiko corrected. “That! I met nice people and was at a feast and I saw Ruth and Daisy and they were kinda funny lookin’! Can Maxine watch me more often, mom? Please!?” Bridgett begged, bringing her large dragon head down to her mother’s eye level, “I wanna go on more adventures!” Gwen pinched the bridge of her nose before patting her daughter’s nose, “Maxine.” The witch started to talk quickly, “Gwen, I can assure you that she was never in any danger. She just happened to wander off and her being put on the chopping block was entirely my fault. I am so sorry all of this happened. I am so sorry to all of you, everything that went wrong was my fault. I was just afraid of going to Wonderland and Bridgett was immune to the insanity and I just figured everything would go to plan like it usually does for me. I--” “Maxine. I have never seen Bridgett so excited and happy like this. I have to thank you for that,” Gwen admitted, “But sending her to Wonderland unsupervised!? How can you be so short sighted!?” “In her defense,” Susan piped up, “Children have a sort of diplomatic immunity due to a decree from the Red Queen. She was completely safe until the duchess decided to break the rules.” “Exactly! I did my research and planned and…” Maxine sighed, “I am in the wrong. I am sorry. I will not try to excuse myself further. Richard, I am ready to accept my punishment.” “Right,” Richard sighed at her, “Hand over your staff.” “W-what? I-- Yes. Alright,” The witch gave it to her husband hesitantly. “And your wand,” He ordered. Without a word she gave that to him as well, “You’re out of magic for two weeks. Kimiko deserves a break so you’ll be doing whatever she and Svetlana need.” The jinko’s shoulders slouched, “A vacation at Maxine’s expense sounds wonderful.” “...I will do as I am told,” Maxine meekly replied, her pride taking a massive hit as her husband took her witch’s hat as well. “Good,” Richard gave her messy hair a few pats, “Gwen, on behalf of my wife, I’m also really sorry this happened. I should have been more wary.” “I am glad she is receiving a punishment beyond a simple slap on the wrist,” The weresheep glanced at Bridgett who had finally turned back into a little dragon girl. She yawned from her exhaustion of playing all day, “I am also quite happy that my daughter is so elated… perhaps I should let Maxine watch her more often. They are both children after all,” She chuckled, “Come on, Bridgett, time for bed.” “Watch my children tonight, Maxine,” Kimiko ordered, “I wish for an evening alone with my man,” She licked her lips and stomped into the manor, looking for her husband. Maxine stared at the ground and sighed. Richard patted her shoulder, “I’m proud of you,” He admitted, “Owning up to your mistakes is quite a big step for you.” She looked at him with tears in her eyes, “Y-yeah,” She wiped her eyes, “I am just glad that everyone does not hate me. At least it seems that way.” “Yup. How about you go talk to Svetlana? I’m sure she needs help with the children.” “Right. Now what to do with you?” She turned to Susan who simply stood there, staring at the plants. “We need someone to watch the gate house, right? We know she can do that!” Richard laughed. “As long as you tell me how to open the gate I can do that!” Susan clenched her fist and gave them a smile. “I’ll get her set up in the guest room. See you when you’re done with your chores, Maxy!” Richard gave his wife a wave as he left with the jabberwock in tow, “Don’t look so down. You’re gonna look adorable in a maid’s uniform, Maxy!” “Yeah, yeah,” The witch sighed and folded her arms before slowly making her way to the manor toward her best friend, Svetlana, who was more than eager to give her the orders for once.
The beautiful and powerful Duchess Cheshine put the book down. She had a little smile on her face but there was one issue with the story, ‘Maxine’s Wondrous Adventure in a Most Peculiar Place’ was such a horrible name! Could you, dear reader, imagine trying to sell someone on a story with that title? Absolutely dreadful! Cheshine wondered for a short time as to what to change the title to. Although the author had originally planned for this to be a Bridgett centered story, it had sort of spiraled out of control due to Maxine and admittedly my own interference. Eventually she settled on a name: ‘The Witch’s Guide to Wonderland.’ She nodded and scrubbed out the green text that was Maxine’s title and wrote the new one in bold pink letters. Now satisfied, she returned the book to the shelf of her study. “I hope you enjoyed yourself, dear reader. I know I did. Now, you may be asking, ‘Oh, Cheshine! How gorgeous and powerful you are! Will I ever see you again?’ Perhaps not in person, but perhaps through this thin wall of our realities. Perhaps not, I am a very busy woman. But, until then, so long.”
-
[Hello!
While not completely required, I do recommend reading the following stories before this one for a bit of context on some events mentioned.
Bridgett Means Fire and Little Dragon Girl
The Black Cat
The Striped Samurai
Man’s Best Friend + Kobold’s Best Friend
My Friend From Hell
I hope you enjoy, and Merry Christmas or whatever it is you celebrate!]Ruth set down her beer as she stood and peered out the window into the blackness of the night. Her softly flaming and flickering red eyes with black sclera reflected back at her. The lights around the Hamilton manor reflected the small layer of snow that was falling around the grounds. “Ruth!” Daisy, the small kobold called before joining her at the tall floor to ceiling window, “Is something wrong?” The kobold ran her fingers through her long light brown hair that matched the short fur on her arms and legs. Her bright blue eyes blinked at the hellhound, “Or are you just staring out at the snow?” She adjusted the bright red collar around her neck, a thick hoodie that belongs to her husband Jackson hung loose on her torso and some loose sweat pants that might have been his at one time hardly stayed up around her waist despite it being folded over twice. “Never seen the snow before,” Ruth grunted with bewilderment. The hellhound was recently married and had become the sixth member of their little club that got together quite often. Usually the girls would drink and chat while their husbands played their pen and paper games together, but with about half of the group being pregnant, only one or two could drink. Ruth shook her dark leather jacket and ran her claws through her black onyx or brimstone hair. Her torn and hole covered dark jeans hardly contained the thick fur on her legs and revealed some of her ashen colored skin, “I grew up somewhere pretty tropical.” “You will get used to it,” Kimiko grunted from her seat. The massive jinko samurai assured the hellhound, “I do not believe the winters will be as harsh here as they were back home, thankfully,” Kimiko spoke with a heavy Zipangese accent and wore her usual kimono that matched it. She adjusted the eyepatch on her face with a hand covered in thick, black striped orange and white fur. Her other other hand held a glass of sake near her two katanas. Anyone could easily guess she carried a short tanto or two beneath the clothes. She worked as Maxine Hamilton’s body guard, the second daughter of a wealthy business woman. “We did not have electric heaters back home!” Gwen, the fluffy weresheep laughed. Her thick wool was a nice cream color and she wore a thick purple knitted sweater. Her daughter, Bridgett, a large green scaled dragon girl of about eight years of age, slept with her head on the weresheep’s lap. Gwen gently ran her fingers through the little girl’s black hair, “Last year was quite cozy, but I am glad we have been gifted with snow this year. Its your first Christmas with Gabe isn’t it, Ruth?” The hellhound nodded and picked up her drink again before settling in on one of the luxurious couches scattered about the lounge room, “Yeah. I’m pretty worried about what to get him, too.” “Do not worry too much about it,” Maxine, the black haired cat witch smiled from where she sat, “But I do understand fretting over your husband. My first Christmas with mine last year was quite stressful. All the money in the world couldn’t buy my hubby the perfect Christmas gift,” The young witch sighed as she carefully adjusted herself. Her pregnant belly made it a little hard for her to sit comfortably. She wore a loose fitting witch’s robe of a dark black color with a matching wide brimmed conical hat that folded over a little at the top. Her bright emerald colored eyes smiled at the hellhound. “With your fortune, I am sure you could purchase whatever you wanted for him,” The kikimora, Svetlana, said to her best friend, ribbing her playfully. While she usually wore a black and white traditional maid’s uniform, the now eight months pregnant, feathery brown haired kikimora wore loose exercise clothes and a thick coat. “Svetlana’s right!” Daisy laughed, sitting down carefully herself, also pregnant, “I’m hoping I give birth before Christmas. A little gift for both of us,” Svetlana nodded in agreement, but she knew she was still a month or two away from her first childbirth. “I hope so too,” Kimiko grinned, “My triplets are going to need playmates more durable than Maxine’s first born and Gwen’s little sheep.” “Just keep them off of her little Ross,” Maxine frowned, “My precious Sophia already has her eyes on him! She can sense the magical abilities he will have in the future.” “Whatever you say, Maxine,” Gwen shook her head. She never really understood what the cat was on about when she said that. She had been saying that since the two infants first interacted. “Heh, maybe I’ll have kids soon,” Ruth grinned, it was mostly wishful thinking on her part. Mamano already had a lower fertility rate, but girls like hellhounds, manticores and other more powerful and aggressive girls have even lower pregnancy rates. She had been trying for months now, “Even if they’re younger, I’m sure they’ll keep up.” “Have three boys, would you? It would make it easier on both of us,” The jinko grinned, “Or at least one for them to fight over.” “I hope I have a strong baby,” Svetlana smiled sweetly as she rubbed her swollen belly, “Maybe they’ll be tall like my husband too,” She checked her phone, hoping her husband was done with his game. Gwen and Ruth checked their phones as well. Gwen wanted to get her daughter home. She was sure the babysitter they had hired to watch the twins was eager to get home as well. Ruth was worried near constantly about her husband, Gabe was a timid and nervous creature that she doted on constantly. He got along with the other girl’s husbands, or at least he said he did. Both girls frowned when they saw no texts from their respective husbands, “They’re running late,” Ruth growled quietly. “Indeed they are,” Maxine sighed, “Christmas night is in a few days. Do you think the Claus family will be bringing you anything wonderful this year?” “This again?” Gwen sighed, “Maxine, you’re in your twenties, you should not be talking about such fairy tales!” Maxine was taken aback, “I can assure you that their magic is very much real! I can feel it in the air this year! I felt it last year too! I received a gift from Santa last year!” “It was your husband, he merely wrote Santa on the tag,” Gwen hissed back, not wanting to put up with her friend’s nonsense. Her daughter stirred, pulling the old wool lined jacket around her. It had two large holes on the back that were torn to allow wings to poke through. It belonged to an older dragon at one time. “B-but--” “Will you two stop fighting!?” Daisy barked, “Who cares if Santa is real or not!? Gwen, would you tell HER that Santa isn’t real and kill the magic?” She pointed an accusatory finger at the peacefully sleeping dragon. “Of course not!” Gwen clutched her daughter’s head protectively. “Santa’s real to whoever believes in it. Just because Christmas is dead to you, doesn’t mean it has to be for lil’ Bridg’ or the cat,” The assertive kobold folded her arms, pouting, “O-or me...” Even if Gwen felt a little hurt by Daisy’s words, she knew she was right. But on the other hand, the weresheep mused about being surrounded by children. Magic may be real, but tall tales still existed, “Kimiko, Ruth, Svetlana? Do you two have anything to say on this matter?” The jinko shrugged then used her claws to scratch her scarred face, “My homeland has different myths but none that deliver gifts on a specific night. This ‘Santa’ myth might be one of my favorites this land has to offer. An excuse to be charitable and kind as the ground cools and snow covers the land. And the whole nice and naughty lists will be terrific incentives to keep my children in line.” “Its wonderful for the children. I remember a certain childlike wonder I had when I first learned of Santa,” Svetlana grinned as she recalled it. Ruth snickered, “I think a certain lamb might be on the naughty list.” Gwen snapped, “I am not--!” She stopped herself, “Very funny Ruth,” She checked her phone as it buzzed. Theodore was finally out of his little game with his friends, “Looks like the boys are finally done,” She struggled to lift her large daughter to go find her husband. “Allow me,” Kimiko grunted, picking the dragon off of her lap. Bridgett nestled into her fluffy paws, still asleep, “Allow me to carry her to your car.” “Thank you, Kimiko,” Gwen sighed as she stood up, leading the jinko to find her husband. “D-do you really believe Santa is real?” Daisy asked the witch quietly, praying that Gwen wouldn’t hear. “I know it!” Maxine snaped, “I will prove it to Gwen too!” “Of course you will, Maxine,” Svetlana laughed. Maxine pouted at her. “Yeah, and make sure she’s not on the naughty list,” Ruth giggled as she finished her drink, “C’mon, Daisy. I need a hug from my man.” Daisy nodded and carefully got up to follow the hellhound, her baby gently kicking her stomach. Maxine and Svetlana followed them, ready to see them out. Gwen had already collected Theodore and was on her way out the front door after the two of them had said their goodbyes, “Were we still planning on that white elephant gift exchange?” She inquired. “Two gifts, twenty dollar limit?” Theodore asked as he took Bridgett from Kimiko, “I’ll bring two things for Bridgett so she can play along.” “That sounds wonderful,” Maxine smiled, “You two have a wonderful night.” “Hey--” Gabe was cut short as Ruth wrapped her arms under his and picked him up in a big hug. Daisy started to gently berate her husband for taking so long, “Honey, put me down,” Gabe laughed nervously. “Night, all!” Svetlana called as she and her husband, Corey both slipped away to their abode behind the Hamilton manor. Kimiko was itching to do the same thing, “Maxine?” She grunted quietly at her employer, waiting to be dismissed. “Hm? Oh, yes, of course. Calvin, please make sure my employee gets enough sleep,” She joked to the man with a little smile. He nodded, adjusting his own katana on his hip, “You got it, boss. Kimiko, let’s grab the kids and head to bed,” He seemed just as exhausted as her. “Agreed,” She grunted as she led her husband by the hand to the nursery where her children slept. “Night!” Daisy called as she took Jackson by the hand and started to pull him outside to their car. Jackson quickly thanked Richard for hosting again, “C’mon Ruth! Gabe!” The kobold called to their carpool buddies. “Yeah, yeah,” Ruth sighed as she wrapped her arm around her husband’s shoulders, “Maxine... Uh, good luck with proving Santa’s real.” “What?” Gabe asked but was pulled away before he got an answer from either of them. “What was she on about?” Richard asked as he did some stretches. Maxine shook her head, “No need to worry about it, my dear. Let us be off to bed. I am quite exhausted from the day’s festivities.” “Theodore,” Gwen put her hands on her husband’s shoulders from behind the couch. He straightened up as her hands firmly rubbed his sore muscles, “I am going to take Bridgett to the park before all this snow freezes over.” He nodded, “You got it, dear. Are the babies napping?” Gwen shook her head, “Should be soon, at least,” She handed him the baby monitor, “Be back in a few hours, darling,” She kissed him on the cheek before picking up her warm coat. Bridgett was already ready to go. She wore a wool lined hoodie and shorts. Her natural fiery magic would keep her warm enough. The weresheep took her daughter’s hand and led her down the sidewalk of their little quiet neighborhood. The streets had been plowed and the snow had been shoved aside. The air was too cold for it to melt any time soon, apparently. At least the news had said so. Bridgett picked up a mass of snow in her claws and spewed fire into it, “Look, mom!” She cried as the melting snow slipped between her fingers. “Very nice dear. Just don’t burn down any other children’s snowmen, okay?” Gwen smiled, happy that her daughter would be able to enjoy the snow for once. It was a few days since Gwen had last seen Maxine, Ruth and the others. While she enjoyed her friends’ company, she was still a little peeved over the whole Santa conversation. She tried her best to push it from her mind, not wanting to be upset with her friends over something she considered so childish and silly. The Santa mythos was something for children, she told herself, just like Kimiko said. An old world myth that some magical mamano now clung to for some reason. The few casters that Gwen had known all her life stoody by the strangest ideas! Soon, the two arrived at the park. There were a few other children playing in the field of four inch deep snow, building igloos and snowmen. Gwen made herself comfortable on a bench that some other park goer had dried off before she had arrived. Using the tablet that her husband had given her for her birthday, she began reading a book that had piqued her interests lately. An old science fiction book about a sand planet, giant worms and something called Spice. Although her friends liked to tease her over it, she fully accepted that she was sort of a nerd just like her husband. Ruth held Gabe in her arms as they rested in their little home. He nestled against her warm fur as she breathed hot air onto his neck, “More coco?” He asked quietly as he reached for his own glass of the hot chocolate beverage. She shook her head and squeezed him tight, her head landing on his shoulder as she grumbled to herself, “Wh-what’s gotten into you?” “I’m stressed out,” Ruth suppressed a low growl as she smelled the anxiety of her husband, “Hey, don’t worry about me. I just want this to be your best Christmas yet.” He sighed, “I’ve got you. That’s all I need.” Ruth dropped her arms off of him, “But I want to do more for you.” Gabe carefully slid off of her lap. Gently, he ran his finger tips under her chin, one of her favorite spots to be scratched. A small smile spread across her lips slowly and her ears flattened against her head. She leaned gently and reflexively into his hand, trying to get more chin scratches, “If you want to get me something, I won’t stop you. But I can’t think of anything else I want or need.” “I want it to be a good gift,” She grumbled quietly. Her husband’s hands moved to the top of her head, scratching her behind the ears now. Her fluffy ears twitched and wiggled as her little smile turned into a happy grin. She grabbed his shoulders and forced him onto his back, his head resting on the couch’s leather armrest. He always smelled a little nervous when she manhandled him, but he did his best not to show it. She gripped his head in her large paw hands and forced him to stare her in the eyes, increasing his anxiety a little bit, “I want this to be as special as I can make it. We have the tree, gifts under the tree, decorations on the tree... I feel the need to do more.” “D-do--” He stammered, shut up as Ruth lowered herself onto him, covering him in her body heat, “Do whatever you think would make this special,” He smiled, running his fingers through her hair. Ruth didn’t respond, instead she lay still, absorbed by her thoughts as she pondered what to do. Gwen glanced up from her reading as she heard Bridgett start to argue with someone. Three older kids, all hardly taller than her, told her something that seemed to upset her. The little dragon girl slumped over and with her head hanging, walked to her mother, abandoning her impressive snowman, “Bridgett? What is the matter?” Gwen asked as Bridgett sat next to her on the bench. “Christmas is cancelled,” The dragon grumbled with a sad look on her face. “What happened?” “I’m cancelling Christmas, mom,” She pouted, “No more Christmas.” “Bridgett!” Gwen grabbed her daughter’s shoulder and put her tablet away, “What is it?” “Santas not real. What's the point of it all if Santa isn’t real?” Bridgett demanded angrily, spewing smoke out of her mouth as she usually did when upset. “Bridgett...” Gwen sighed, “Come on. Let’s go home. I think your father is making your favorite for lunch,” She tried to entice the dragon. Still pouting and with her arms folded, Bridgett nodded and offered her claw to her mother, letting her lead her home. Daisy opened her door as the rapping came, “Merry Christmas!” She cheerfully called as she threw the door open. Her large hellhound friend stood in her doorway, “Ruth! Come in! Come in!” Daisy gestured for her to enter, “Jackson’s not home. Went grocery shopping solo. Lemme uh--” Her heart skipped a beat as she saw all the Fuckman comics she had left out. She quickly snatched them up and tried to hide them. Ruth picked up one that she had dropped, “Oh man, issue seven of Fuckman Versus the Loli Menace!” She thumbed through the pages, “Oh, this one’s good. I only read it online. You’ve got quite the collection.” Daisy calmed down slightly as Ruth calmly looked through the raunchy comics, “Heh... Yeah... Jackson thinks they’re funny. But, I uh...” “Y’know they say these are based on true stories?” The hellhound changed the topic. “Of course I do! The in-universe joke is that whoever is making the masks is using these comic book sales to fund their operations against evil!” Ruth emitted a howling laughter, “Oh, god. Don’t tell me you believe in that stuff!” “We’ve BOTH been involved in a shadowy organisation! Our husbands too, to varying degrees!” Daisy snapped, “There’s weird shit in this world!” Ruth giggled some more and shook her head at the snappy kobold, “I know there is. But... Its a little much for me to believe.” “Whatever you say,” She quickly put her comic books away and turned back to her friend, “What’s up? Lookin’ to go on a walk together?” “I need help,” Ruth quickly admitted, “Its about Gabe.” Daisy turned pale, “What is it? What happened? Sit, sit!” She demanded as she plopped down on the couch. The hellhound did the same, “Nothing’s wrong,” She quickly stated as she smelled the kobold’s fear, “I want to do everything in my power to make this Christmas great, but I have no idea what to do.” “Well...” Daisy trailed off, “Um...” “He’s so sweet, I just want to smother him with love and affection.” “Then do that!” “I do that EVERY day! I want to do it every day! But I want-- Need to go above and beyond for this!” Daisy sighed, “How about we go down town? We can window shop I guess. He likes games, right? We can find him some games or something.” “Maybe...” Ruth scratched her chin. “Material goods are how I show my man I love him!” “I thought the blowjobs were,” Ruth grinned as she hurried to the door before Daisy could start to bark at her. “Did something happen?” Theodore asked, setting his things aside as a pouting Bridgett and concerned Gwen stomped inside. “W-well...” Gwen trailed off, unsure how to explain it to her husband as she stripped her down jacket from her body, “Bridgett?” The little dragon stood in the entryway, snow gently falling off her horns and jacket as she stared at the floor with her sad expression. Theodore knelt down in front of her, leaving the babies in their little bouncy seats. He helped his daughter remove her jacket by unzipping it for her, “Princess?” He quietly said her nickname, trying to get her to at least look at him. “You lied,” She growled sadly. “Huh? A-about what?” “Santa! He’s not real! You’ve lied to me all my life!” She sobbed, tears welling in her eyes. She quickly tore off her coat and ran upstairs, slamming the door to her room. Wordlessly, Theodore picked up the coat and took it to the entryway closet, “T-Theodore,” Gwen stammered. She knew that look on her husband’s face all too well. When he had those visions of Emily, when their daughter ran away, when the nightmares wracked him. Gwen gently placed her hands on his shoulders, “I’m right here for you,” She pressed her head against his back, forehead to his neck, before wrapping her arms around him firmly. “Gwen,” He sighed. “Hm?” “She doesn’t hate me, r-right?” “Of course not. She’s a child! She’s overreacting, is all. It-Its a--” She stopped herself from saying ‘phase.’ She knew what happened last time, “Give her some time to cool off. I will talk to her first.” “Thanks. I-I’m gonna go sit down. I think Richard should be calling soon about our dumb game. Foods in the kitchen whenever you wanna eat,” He turned and hugged his wife before moving to the couch, drinking a cold beverage as calmly as he could. With a sigh, Gwen sat with him to keep him company, the only sound in the room was the sound of the twins bouncing in their little rockers. Theodore used Gwen’s shoulder as a pillow, letting her run her hands through his dark hair. “Yo! Theodore!” Richard hollered into his phone as he folded one leg over the other, opening one of the large tomes containing the rules to their pen and paper game. He wasn’t sure what old world game to really compare it to. Dungeons and Dragons wasn’t very close, but it did use a full set of polyhedral dice like good old ‘Dund’ did. It was the most popular pen and paper right now since there were rules to play as nearly any race of mamano. Though only one of the five players, Richard being the Game Master, was playing as a mamano, it was still a good system. Gabe was playing as a hellhound that was definitely derivative of his wife. Maxine sat next to her husband as she idly prepared spells within her tome. “Hey,” Theodore grunted into his phone. Maxine’s ears perked up as she heard his sad tone through her husband’s phone. “Have you been reading through your options? I’ve only talked to Gabe so far and it sounds like he’s picked up some fire based spell casting. Are you still considering more points in lock picking?” “Maybe...” He sighed quietly, completely distracted. “Well--” Maxine hissed in a whisper, “Ask him if he’s okay!” Richard blinked, “Huh? Uh, alright. You doing alright, man?” “Eh,” He mumbled into the phone, “Bridgett’s upset at me. Some older kids at the park told her that Santa isn’t real. She’s mad I’ve been ‘lying’ to her all this time,” Theodore explained quietly. He glanced up from the RPG book at Bridgett who sat in the living room near her sibling’s playpen, playing with little cars, running them into blocks. She had been sulking since she had returned from the park, not even speaking at the table, “She wants us to take the tree and all the decorations down, acting like there's no point to any of it.” “But Santa IS real!” Maxine cried in frustration, “I’ll bet Gwen had something to do with this.” “Gwen wouldn’t do that,” Richard calmly explained to his wife. “She wouldn’t,” Theodore agreed, “I just don’t know what to do.” Maxine leapt up from the couch, new determination flowing through her, “Where are you going?” Richard asked as she started to dash from the room. “I have to prepare for something!” “Prepare...?” Richard was left to wonder what she meant, but he didn’t dare stop her. Not even the magical ink in his skin would give him the power to do that. Ruth huffed, “Nothing good,” She picked up another game and put it back down, “I have no idea what he likes either,” She growled at herself. She was in a small game store with Daisy trailing her as she wandered the shelves. Every nerd in the store hid from the hellhound, terrified for their pelvises. Ruth ignored them, too focused on the task at hand. “Just pick out a good looking one or three,” Daisy sighed, exhausted already. She rubbed her swollen belly through her thick jacket. “But what if he doesn’t like it!? Or he already has it!?” She snapped at her friend. Daisy bared her sharp teeth in frustration, “Then he can return it! Exchange it! Who gives a single shit!” She barked. Ruth was unphased, “I give one! You think I WANT to make him do that!?” Daisy glared at the hellhound, “I’m going home. I didn’t come here to be yelled at by you.” “Daisy,” Ruth sighed, dropping everything she was carrying on a shelf and following her best friend outside, “Daisy!” She called, grabbing the stomping kobold’s shoulder. Daisy swung around. She had tears in her eyes, a few gliding down her red rosy cheeks, “I want this to be a good Christmas too! But everyone is fighting and no one’s in the spirit! I want a happy holiday!” She started to cry in the middle of the dimly lit sidewalk. The two of them had been out almost all day. Ruth frowned and wrapped her arms around the kobold, “I’m sorry. I haven’t been a very good friend today. I keep snapping at you. I’m just so... Damn stressed.” Daisy hugged her back, “I know you are. Come on. We should go home. You’ve got a few more days till Christmas anyways.” “At least I got some other shopping done,” Ruth figured with a long, defeated sigh. “Get anything good for lil’ Bridge!?” Daisy excitedly asked, quite proud of the gift she had gotten for her. “Eh, just one of those foam dart guns,” Ruth shrugged, “It’s what she told me she wants.” “She told me she wanted Legos!” Daisy laughed, finally in a good mood, “How about we get Gabe and bring him to my place? I’ll make you both a nice pre Christmas dinner! I made rolls just yesterday!” “I’d like that,” Ruth smiled, glad that she had moved into the same neighborhood as her friend a few months back. “I pray you are not serious,” Kimiko growled at Maxine, “You really plan on showing our friends that Santa is real?” “I am very much serious and I do,” The witch replied, lounging in the barber seat as the green scaled lamia, Morrigan, carefully cut her hair with a pair of scissors, “Bridgett, Gwen, Daisy, Svetlana, Ruth... You. All of you need more Christmas joy in your lives.” “I am exhibiting enough Christmas joy,” Kimiko grunted. “You are not even wearing a Christmas sweater!” Morrigan laughed. She wore a thick ‘ugly’ sweater underneath her apron. “My kimono is festive enough,” It was red and white imprinted with a floral pattern and held together with a bright green sash, “Do I need to find a sword with a red blade and green hilt as well?” “Why are you so resistant to this?” Maxine asked with a sigh. “The cunt probably thinks she’s on the goddamn naughty list!” A small voice cried. A small fairy with orange hair and a green and red striped dress flew into view. “Fíon!” Morrigan smiled, “I didn’t hear you come in. Please, make yourself comfortable. I should be done soon.” “It is not that, you foul-mouthed fairy,” Kimiko calmly explained. “Then what is it, bitch? Hm? I fucking love Christmas!” Fíon twirled in the air, leaving a trail of sparkling Christmas colored fairy dust behind her, “This shit is the best! Except the fact that the cold can freeze my wings.” Kimiko groaned, wanting to just ignore the fairy, “Kimiko?” Maxine asked as her hair cut was finished, Morrigan had shortened it up so it was ready once more for her trademark short and messy appearance. For now it was at least somewhat styled. “Yes, ma’am,” The jinko responded, standing up straight as Morrigan vacuumed all the loose hair from the witch’s clothes. For once, she was in a loose shirt and jeans that she easily filled out. She gave the samurai an expectant look, “You wish to know? Hm?” Kimiko uttered quietly, “I will tell you in private,” She gave both Fíon and Morrigan shifty looks. “Bah humbug!” Fíon mocked her in her best Scrooge voice making both Morrigan and Maxine giggle. Kimiko said nothing, easily maintaining her composure. “Ah, Morrigan, before I forget,” Maxine reached into her pockets and produced a small wrapped package that was much too large to have been actually in her tiny pockets. She quickly handed it to the snake woman. “Oh, Maxine,” She graciously took it, “You didn’t have to!” “None of that!” Maxine laughed, “Just doing my part to spread a bit of cheer. Fíon, before you complain, this is for you,” She grabbed something else within her magical deep pockets. A nice bottle of bourbon sealed with red wax. The bottle was much larger than the fairy. Fíon snatched it up quickly, “Oh! You shouldn’t have!” The fairy laughed, “Well, I shouldn’t say that. Because you absolutely fucking should have! Consider me officially infected with the Christmas cheer!” “Good! Both of you have a wonderful day and a merry Christmas,” Maxine bowed slightly in a polite way before grabbing her thick coat and walking out of the little barber shop and into the snowy streets. Kimiko was right behind her, tugging her somewhat loose kimono around herself. Through years of diligent training, her body was immune to all but the most extreme conditions. She grabbed the door to the horse drawn carriage that would ferry them back to her estate and pulled it open for the witch, “Thank you, Kimiko.” “Of course, ma’am,” Kimiko grunted as she climbed in after her. The carriage driver cracked the whip, signaling the horses to start moving. Kimiko was forced to hunch over due to her size, resting her arms on her knees as she sat across from her employer. “So?” Maxine pressed gently, trying to get an answer out of Kimiko. Her curiosity was killing her. Kimiko sighed, “I do not believe in Santa, Maxine. While I do enjoy the mythos like I said a few days ago, I do not and cannot believe that he is real.” “Why not!?” Maxine demanded, broken hearted to hear another of her friends was a Santa denier. She grumbled, “Last year I received nothing from Jolly Saint Nick. No coal even.” “No...” Maxine slouched in her seat as she stared into her friend’s sad face, “H-he has to be. I got something from him and I know it wasn’t given to me by my husband. He brought my husband something too.” “Maxine,” Kimiko sighed, “I do not know what to tell you.” “I just have to prove it to you too!” Maxine decided, “I need to make some calls. I need materials and gear.” “Good luck with your mission, ma’am,” Kimiko sank in her seat, unsure if she was really feeling the holiday spirit any more. “Good luck?” Maxine scoffed before beginning to cackle, “Why, you’re coming with me, of course!” Kimiko looked at her employer. Knowing she didn’t have a choice, she merely nodded. Ruth jogged down the street. Hundreds of thoughts in her head were drowned out by the music being blasted into her ears. All of her worries and fears were starting to get overwhelming. Daisy was no help. To make it worse, she was starting to feel sick and was putting on a bit of weight. It must have been all the stress. These morning jogs were hopefully going to keep that away. She stopped at a crosswalk, waiting for the walk signal. Cars and carriages slowly coasted through the lights. Keeping her momentum, Ruth did some stretches, bringing one of her ankles up to her butt behind her and holding it there. Her athletic pants clung to her legs as did her track jacket to her torso. The cold snow didn’t bother her much, even if she was almost barefoot. She only wore thin sandals just to keep her feet clean. As her legs stopped moving, her brain started thinking. No matter what she started thinking about, it always turned back to her husband. Usually, she worried about Gabe, and she still did, but on top of that she was also worried about Christmas. To make matters worse, she only had three days to pick something out. She had already gotten him numerous things that he had deliberately told her that he wanted, but she still felt a profound need to do more. Something unexpected. Everything else was something he asked for. A very pleasant surprise! That's what she wanted to do! Ruth was so entrapped in thought that she didn’t notice that the signal to walk had changed. She still needed guidance, she decided silently, maybe someone wiser than Daisy could help me? The oldest of the friend group. She had to have some kind of guidance. Gwen sat up straight as a loud knock came from the door, “Bridgett, would you get that, dear?” Bridgett solemnly nodded before quietly stepping towards the door. Gwen was trying to enjoy her time off of work, but with her husband and her daughter both in horrible moods, Christmas cheer was hard to come by. Bridgett was still mad and didn’t want anything to do with Christmas now. Theodore was almost non responsive now, merely nodding and shaking his head when questioned. “Hey kiddo,” Gwen heard as the door opened, “Gwen around?” The husky voice asked. “Mom’s in the living room...” Bridgett grumbled before walking away from the front door. “Uh... Alright.” “I am in here, Ruth!” Gwen called from the couch she sat on. Ruth carefully stepped into the room, slipping off her sandals in the entryway, “What brings you here, Ruth? Is everything alright?” “Oh... Just on a jog, ya’ know? Thought I’d swing by and see the kids,” She knelt down by the twin’s playpen and where Bridgett was playing with cars and blocks. She stared at the babies and they stared back with big goofy smiles on their faces as they chewed on their toys. She was filled with an intense desire to have her own children, just like every time she interacted with her friends’ children. Ruth turned to Bridgett to try and cheer her up a little bit by playing blocks with her, “Which car’s your favorite?” The hellhound asked. “Uhm...” She perked up a little bit. She picked up a red truck with a few scratches in the paint, “This one goes fast. Dad says its because its really heavy. It used to be his.” “That’s really cool! How about this one?” Ruth picked up a new looking, sleek black car and dragged it across the floor. Bridgett gave her a look like she was an idiot, “Its not fast. Its no good.” “O-oh.” Gwen stifled her laughter, “You cannot have come here just to play with Bridgett, Ruth. What is it you and Daisy call her? Lil’ Bridg’?” The dragon girl started to angrily spew smoke from her mouth at the mention of her lovingly given nickname. “W-what?” Ruth tried to shrug it off, “Only Daisy calls her that! Where’s the man of the house, Ted?” “Theodore is getting some work done, he has been a bit behind recently. Are you trying to change topics on me?” Gwen asked slowly, “Ruth, what is wrong?” “W-well...” Ruth trailed off, “I guess I need a little help. Its about Gabe.” “Oh dear,” The weresheep frowned, “Come sit with me. Bridgett, be a dear and get her some water, please.” “Okay,” Bridgett was quick to move to the kitchen to find a cup. “She’s so big,” Ruth mumbled, “She’s gonna get bigger than me!” She chuckled. “Bigger than you?” Gwen pondered for a moment, “I do not know. You are quite large for a hellhound already, but--” She turned to the hellhound, a half glare staining her face, “Ruth. Tell me what is wrong.” “Well...” “Out with it.” “Okay, okay!” She looked down at her hands, “I-I’m stressing out over what I should do for my husband for Christmas. Daisy’s been teaching me some good recipes for the day of, I’ve gotten him a bunch of stuff from his list, but I just want to do something extra!” “Ruth, I think you are overthinking this.” “He means the world to me, Gwen!” She snapped. She saw the hurt in the weresheep’s eyes, “I’m sorry. I’ve been having these mood swings, I-I-I’m so stressed, a-and I haven’t been sleeping well, and I feel sick all the time...” “Ruth, its okay,” Gwen put a hand on her shoulder gently. “I just want to make him happy,” Ruth held back her tears as all of her stress and anxiety came to a head. She wanted to cry, vomit and scream all at the same time. Gwen wanted to offer her physical comfort, but wasn’t sure if she should pet her ears or what. Instead, she gripped the hellhound’s shoulder tightly, “I know why you are stressed. I had similar issues when I first married Theodore. But I know both of you, Gabe loves you. Whatever you get him will make him happy, I am sure of it.” “B-but what if I mess it up?” “Give him lots of hugs and kisses,” Bridgett chimed in, “Mom and dad do that a lot and it makes them happy,” Ruth took the water from her and sipped on it slowly, “You can call it Christmas kisses and--” Bridgett’s jolly mood instantly died at the mention of the holiday. Ruth’s need to protect started to overwhelm her own worries, “What’s got ya down, kid?” “Christmas is cancelled,” Bridgett put simply before storming away to her room. “Poor girl,” Ruth frowned, “Christmas seems to be dead for everyone but Maxine.” “Even she seems worn down by the rest of us,” Gwen grumbled, “I just wanted a happy holiday for my family and friends. I feel as though I’ve caused this. I’ve ruined the holidays for everyone.” “Its just a bad year for all of us. Those revolts in other parts of the world... War is looming--” “No! There will be no utterances of such things!” Gwen demanded, “I am terrified my little girl is going to be caught up in it.” “Hey,” Ruth put a hand on her friend’s shoulder, “Trust in the Maou’s strength. That’s the most you and I can do. I should get going. I’ve been enough of a downer on you for one day.” “You put a smile on my daughter’s face. I had not seen that for some time, Ruth. Thank you for that. Get home safe, would you?” Gwen asked as she saw the hellhound out. “Of course I will. No one would dare tangle with a hellhound, ya know?” Ruth chuckled. Daisy panted, struggling as she tried to cook. She felt heavy. Her stomach was quite large and she felt like she could burst any day now. She wiped her flour covered hands off on the shirt she wore. Although it belonged to her husband, it was a bit fitting on her now thanks to her now shapely body and swollen stomach. She grunted, almost in pain as she tried to mix the dough by hand. She would have been sweating if she could, but dog girls like her and Ruth lacked that ability. Luckily panting usually got the job done. As of now, her body was so taxed that she always felt hot. Only the cold of the winter air could help her at this time. She put the mixer down, “Jackson!” She called her husband as she plopped down into a chair, “Jackson!” She hollered again. Jackson left his tools out as he dashed from his reloading table. He slammed the door as he exited the garage and ran into the kitchen, “What!?” He knelt down next to where she sat, one hand going to her belly and the other to the top of her head, scratching her behind the ears in an effort to calm her down. “I love you,” Daisy smiled weakly. Jackson sighed, his wildly beating heart slowly calming down, “I love you too, Daisy,” He smiled as he scratched her under the chin, “I’ll finish the bread. You need to rest.” “N-no... I--” “If not for your sake, then the baby’s.” “For the baby’s sake?” Daisy laughed, “I...” She grunted as she felt a powerful kick, “O-okay... I’ll take a break. But I want you to take a break when you’re done.” “I will, dear. I’ll finish up that order for .45 tomorrow,” Jackson picked her up in a bridal carry and took her to the couch as her tail wagged and she stared at him lovingly. He slowly bundled her in a thick blanket and put the TV remote in her hand, “Rest. Please,” He begged. “Think I’ll give birth soon?” “You’re so excited for that, huh?” Jackson chuckled as he returned to the kitchen. He couldn't let Daisy know his worry and stress over it, “I’m sure you will. You’ve been pregnant for a while now,” He mused as he stripped himself of his dirty apron and gloves. He cleaned himself and got to work on the dough. “My little Christmas baby... I think its gonna be a boy, my stomach is so big.” “What are you planning for him? Think he’ll take up the sword like Kimiko’s children? A spellbook like Maxine’s?” “Maybe he can have what you might consider a normal life?” “An office job?” Jackson spat, “No son of mine is going to waste away in a nine to five like that. I’ve worked too hard for him to have to do that. He’ll work at the range or pick up a trade. I’ve been meaning to get into gunsmithing. Maybe he could take it up after me.” Daisy frowned, “I just want him to be safe.” “You’re afraid of him ending up like Calvin. A man trapped between two lives. Grueling office work and the blade.” “O-or Gabe. I love that man, he’s so kind, but he wastes away doing almost nothing all day.” “Daisy. He has numerous hobbies. He’s not doing nothing all day.” Daisy grumbled and settled into the couch, “Ruth coddles him too much.” “And I coddle YOU too much!” Jackson teased as he put the dough in the fridge to rise. Daisy turned on the TV to drown out his teasing. “A pinch of this,” Maxine murmured to herself as she toiled over a pestle and mortar. Her crystal ball shimmered nearby, idly showing her visions of those she usually spied-- checked in on. Ruth jogging, Gwen in a bad mood, Daisy lounging with her husband. Maxine paid it no mind as she focused on her spells. She needed a way to the North Pole. A helicopter or plane wouldn’t do, but she was struggling for once. She hadn’t struggled like this since she first devised the spell that would transport her from her homeworld to this one, “A little bit of that,” She whispered as she poured a handful of mana infused salts into the stone bowl. Svetlana stood near the wall of the basement, watching her friend work as she prepared to help any way she could. She silently refilled the witch’s cup of tea so that she could wet her hoarse throat. The large basement that Maxine stewed and toiled in once served as her bedroom, but was now only her personal workspace and library full of books in script that few could read and fewer could write. The windows were all closed and the curtains were pulled. The only light cast upon the room was from the magical candle sticks that blazed colors of green and red. Kimiko sat on the floor, legs crossed as she took the time offered to her to meditate. Her sword lay on her lap, not in its sheath, as she ran through mental exercises. She found herself wondering again if she had the strength and diligence to keep up with Maxine’s antics. As both Maxine’s mother and the demon known ‘Mother’ that had mothered Gwen had decided, Kimiko was the best fit for the job of watching over Maxine. Her diligent training all of her life allowed her to push most of her personal needs away and all of her wants. Her focus was on those around her that needed her aid. She had given Calvin her aid first and now she was tasked with guarding the witch, not to mention her own children. She smirked, remembering that she had to trick Calvin into becoming hers. “Ah!” Maxine yelped as the potent ingredients exploded. Svetlana and Kimiko both leapt to her side, “Maxine!?” Svetlana shouted loudly as worry coursed through her heart. Maxine merely laughed it off as she wiped her soot covered face with her scarred hand, “Oh, what a rush!” She cried as she cackled again. Svetlana sighed and used a damp cloth to wipe the soot from her friend’s face while Kimiko brushed the soot from the witch’s robes, “It is quite strange. I have not had such trouble with a spell for a long time,” Maxine mused aloud as the two women cleaned her. She pulled away from them before either finished dusting her off. Streaks of soot still lined her face as she began to write with her own script in a leather bound book, “It is as if the north is shrouded in a veil. My powerful scrys cannot pierce the snowy blizzards. Even my master and hers would struggle to view it.” “What does that mean?” Svetlana timidly asked, “Can you pierce it as you once pierced through worlds?” “Mayhaps. I only have a few days until Christmas, afterall.” “We have little time, Maxine,” Kimiko grunted, “What can I do to help?” “I have few favors left to my name. But I suppose I must call most of them in. There are terrible magics afoot, my friends.” “Evil? Or terribly strong?” Kimiko pondered aloud. “Both. Something like this, a coven of baphomets and witches may be involved.” “Then you are in luck. I am trained against all things evil and the ability to ward it off,” Kimiko rubbed her chin, “Perhaps I have some friends that could aid us. Or my husband’s friends, more precisely.” “Rest a bit, please, Maxine. I’ve seen you push yourself too hard too many times,” Svetlana pleaded with her friend. Maxine scoffed, “Fine. I will rest. Tomorrow morning I will call upon whomever I can to aid me.” “We also have that white elephant exchange tomorrow,” The kikimora reminded her. “Everyone is so down. I wonder if we should postpone,” Kimiko proposed, “Wait until we all feel the spirit.” Maxine rubbed her chin, “Can’t delay ‘till Christmas eve. Most of us are seeing family that day. I think we’re going to be skipping it, girls.” “I’m sure mom will understand,” Svetlana shrugged. “Oh, thank the Maou. This is the first time I have been happy to be caught up in your schemes!” Kimiko laughed. “No love for Calvin’s parents?” “Of course I love them. But they can be a little long winded. It will save me the headache.” “Both of you, our preparations should be complete in two days. Be ready for transport then,” Maxine ordered, dismissing both with a handwave. “Hopefully we can make it home in time for Christmas morning,” Svetlana murmured to herself as she stepped from the room. “Are you sure it is wise to bring her?” Kimiko asked quietly. “Of course!” Maxine nodded, “What dangers will there be in Santa’s workshop?” “Fair enough. Good night, ma’am.” Ruth lay in bed, wrapped in blankets, “Sick on Christmas Eve,” She whimpered, feeling bad for herself. Gabe had demanded she rest this morning due to her nausea. At least Maxine, Svetlana and Kimiko had needed to reschedule, so she didn’t feel bad about having to cancel on the white elephant exchange. Gabe returned to the bedroom, a disposable mask over his face at the hellhound’s request, “Here’s your soup,” He smiled as he put the bed tray on her hips, “Some crackers too.” “I don’t want to make a mess in bed,” She whined in response as she picked up one of the Saltines. “I-I can wash the sheets. Just eat, please.” Ruth started to grumble again but quickly began to eat the food that had been prepared for her, “I’m sorry,” The hellhound whimpered quietly, “This has to all be really disappointing for you. Our first Christmas together and I’m sick.” Gabe smiled, “I’m not mad, Ruth. A-As long as you don’t die, I’m sure we’ll still have a good time.” Ruth could smell the anxiety on her husband. He was good at not showing his emotions on his face, but he could not completely hide how he felt from the hellhound. She could only guess what had him so worried. Her sickness, perhaps? Maybe he was just as worried about Christmas day as she was. He stood at the bedside prepared to aid Ruth however he could. She downed the broth after eating all of the noodles, “Thanks,” She grumbled quietly, passing the dishes back to her husband. He dutifully took them and left the room, quickly headed to the kitchen. Ruth sat up, pulling the once loose sweats she wore up on her hips. She felt like she was getting wider as the sweats were getting tighter. She wondered if she was getting fat, “Tell me the truth, am I getting fat?” She asked Gabe as soon as he returned. “I know your boobs have gotten a lot bigger. A-and those hips... I-I mean...” He stammered as the anxiety emanated from his body, “Those are child birthing hips, Ruth.” Ruth started to glare, “So I am fat!?” She shouted as her mood shifted violently. “No! That's not what I’m saying!” He tried to plead with her. Ruth felt a surge of emotions, guilt for snapping at the man that loves her the most, great sadness that she would get angry with him over this, and a mountain of anger towards herself for never finding a gift for her husband. Ruth suddenly had a massive surge of energy and a flash heat, “I-I-I need to run. I need to go outside. I-I’m suffocating in here. I’ll be back,” She stammered as she frantically got out of bed. “Ruth!” Gabe jumped in front of the doorway, blocking her, “What’s going on? Have I done something wrong!? Just tell me, please!” He begged with tears in his eyes. Ruth put her arms under his and picked him up in a big firm hug. She turned, removing him from the doorway and gently putting him down, “I-I just need a bit to myself,” Gabe was silent, his worry taking hold and keeping him from speaking his mind. He walked with her to the front door, staring at his feet the whole time. After putting her sandals on, Ruth gently grabbed her husband’s chin and planted a kiss on his forehead, “Don’t worry so much, please,” Ruth whispered before stepping out the door. “It is done!” Maxine shouted as she brought the stone bowl to her nose. She took a whiff of the foul mixture and scrunched up her face. “Maxine!” Svetlana cried as the witch shook herself. She merely cackled in response, “Be more careful!” “Bah!” “Svetlana is right, ma’am,” Kimiko scolded, “Should you spill the mixture, we shall not make it in time.” “This mixture has been too costly to make. I would not spill it!” Maxine moved the components to two containers made of vellum from a calf. She had two uses of it, enough to send them to the north pole and return them home. Its creation had been the joint effort of many. Kimiko had proposed the usage of a certain magical plant from Zipangu which helped crack through a layer of the protection that the aid of her sabbath friends had not been able to. Maxine’s master had given her some potent herbs for the mixture as had her own master. A few other helpful witches and wizards gave what little guidance and aid they could to the young cat witch, “Come along,” She ordered as they made for the garden. The samurai and the maid both followed. Kimiko wore her usual winter garb, merely a thick kimono with her swords at the ready. This one was green with white trim and a white sash around her waist. “Kimiko, here!” Svetlana giddily and without warning wrapped a thick red scarf around the jinko’s neck, “You look so festive in those colors!” The kikimora wore a thick coat with an ugly christmas sweater with a depicting cartoon Santa over it. Her pants were thick too, forcing her to waddle as she moved about. The maid had a massive smile on her face as she followed Maxine outside. She felt only excitement as she walked into the garden. Maxine ran her hands over her black robes. It was enchanted with a light heating spell which went well with her warm sweater that she wore under them, “What do you both expect when we get there?” She excitedly asked as she stepped through her mother’s well kept garden. There was no snow in the garden as it was protected by Maxine’s magic. A place where flowers, strawberries, pumpkins and various other plants grew year round, unaffected by the cold or winds that would kill most plants this time of year. “The cold,” Kimiko put bluntly. “Festive lights! Oh! I hope we see the Aurora Borealis!” Svetlana chirped excitedly. “Maxine!” A man cried as he came running out of the house. “Richard...” Maxine trailed off as she faced her husband, “Do not try to stop me! My mind is already made up.” “No, I’m not trying to stop you,” He grunted, “Just... Stay safe. Okay? We don’t know what's really up there.” “Trust in my blade, Young Lord Hamilton,” Kimiko bowed, “I shall keep the Young Lady safe.” “I pray for your sake that you plan on protecting Svetlana as well. Corey will have your head if she gets hurt,” Richard grunted. “I trust in her blade!” The maid pouted, “We will be fine, Richard!” “I hope you’re right. Its not like Santa would attack you,” He rubbed his forehead, “Alright, alright,” He gripped Maxine’s shoulders and gently kissed her forehead, “Good luck, Maxy.” “Thank you, my dear. Let you be at ease until my return,” Maxine grinned at him and caressed his cheek, “Our return, I mean.” “I’ll rest and try to keep myself busy. I’ll go help Corey and his mother-in-law prepare for tomorrow’s feast,” Richard slowly left, leaving the three girls to their magic. “Maxine, now is the time,” Kimiko warned, “We do not have the time to delay much longer.” Maxine nodded and moved to the stone tiled pavilion where she usually teleported from. The magical runes encircling the area glowed gently at their master’s approach. Their power served to bolster Maxine’s teleportation magic and act as a place to more easily teleport to. Maxine placed one bag of components within a large stone bowl atop a small ornate pillar, “Are you both prepared?” Svetlana nodded excitedly and Kimiko nodded with a bit of nervousness in her heart. Maxine tapped her staff on the ground, igniting the aether crystal on the top. She touched the magic crystal to the magical ingredients and began to utter the magic words. Her clothes and that of her allies billowed in the wind as the aetheric winds of magic began to blow. Gwen sat alone on the couch. The only joy in the house seemed to be from the two little babbling babies. Despite the red, green and silver decorations and numerous lights, she felt very little cheer for the holidays. Theodore silently tapped away on his tablet, even if it was Christmas eve he kept doing his work silently. Gwen was just glad he was finally speaking to her. Bridgett wouldn’t speak to either of them, still mad about ‘being lied to’ about Santa. Both Gwen and Theodore had tried to explain to her that the Santa myth was just supposed to be something fun but she refused to listen to either of them. All three snapped to attention as the doorbell rang, “Bridgett? Would you please?” The little dragon nodded solemnly, paused her game and trudged to the front door. As she opened it, she heard a startling cry, “Merry Christmas!” A group shouted as the door opened. Gwen leapt up and hurried to the door. Bridgett growled before she could get there, “Christmas is cancelled!” She shouted and tried to slam the door. The weresheep grabbed it, “Bridgett! I have told you many times how rude it is to slam the door on someone,” Bridgett stormed off, stomping on the hardwood floors and spewing a trail of smoke from her mouth, “I am so sorry,” Gwen sighed as she looked out the door. She was amazed to see eight people on her doorstep and that she recognized most of them. Her hairdresser, Morrigan, a lamia that also cut Maxine and Daisy’s hair and her husband. The loud and foulmouthed fairy, Fíon who worked for Gwen as well as the fairy’s husband. A harpy named Eve that was friends with Daisy. Eve’s husband was desperately trying to keep her from crying. Two others stood with them, a gargoyle and a medusa with green scales. Each person was bundled up, double so for the two snake ladies, and each person held sheet music in their hands. “I don’t want Christmas-Holiday to be cancelled!” Eve sobbed loudly. One of her wings was in a sling like it usually was. She hadn’t broken her wing in a long time, but felt a need to wear it to keep herself from flying. “Christmas isn’t cancelled!” Her husband insisted. “Eve, Bridgett is just in a bad mood,” Gwen explained as Theodore slowly walked to her side, “She’s not in the spirit this year. Christmas is not cancelled. It never will be.” “Oh!” Eve instantly calmed down and wiped her face on her husband’s coat, “Christmas-Holiday is back on!” “Sheesh,” Fíon grunted quietly, “I thought Kimiko was a damn grouch, but...” “Poor thing,” Morrigan sighed sadly, “I hope you two are doing well at least.” Theodore shrugged, “The only joy in this house is my two babies. Its been kinda rough. I don’t think I know you two,” He glanced at the medusa and gargoyle. Fíon cleared her throat, “This bitch is Cleo,” She pointed at the sad looking medusa, “and that bitch is Tera,” She gestured to the gargoyle, “Some of mine and Morrigan’s drinking buddies.” “Fíon talks a lot about ya, Gwen,” Tera grinned then both she and Cleo started to snicker knowingly. The fairy’s cheeks turned red with embarrassment. “I am glad to see that someone is still out trying to give out Christmas cheer this year,” Gwen sighed sadly, “Hopefully you are having luck.” Cleo nodded, her snakes coiling tight to her head underneath the wool beanie she wore, “Its been a lot of fun! Not meeting any boys like Fíon said we would, but no one has slammed the door on us! ...Except for your daughter.” “Sorry about that,” Theodore smiled weakly. “Can we do the... uh... Singing-caroling now?” Eve asked excitedly. “Yes, please,” Gwen smiled, “We need a bit of cheer today.” Kimiko’s hand tightly gripped the hilt of her sword as the air was forcefully torn from her lungs by the teleportation process. She always hated teleporting, but she was somewhat used to the stretching and squashing that was involved in the process. She shuddered as the cold bit her skin. She was expecting a blizzard like Maxine had kept viewing through her scrying, but thankfully, the air was calm, “Grr,” The samurai grunted as she steeled her nerves and pushed the cold from her mind. “Look!” Maxine shouted, “Is that...” She peered through the dark of night, “A warehouse?” “That doesn’t look very Christmas-y,” Svetlana complained, “What is that?” Kimiko identified it with a glance, “An airfield. With numerous hangers. Big trucks seem to be moving something to them. Perhaps there are planes in there? Maybe they are transporting something from these warehouses. Maxine, please do not tell me you have teleported us into a secret government base.” “No, no, no, that cannot be!” Maxine stomped her foot in the deep snow, “This has to be it! Come on! I am NOT leaving until we find Santa!” Svetlana quickly started to waddle after Maxine as she stormed towards the warehouse. Kimiko’s eyes and senses were peeled, scanning the area for any signs of danger. She was not too concerned for Maxine’s safety. There had been a few times where kidnappers had attempted to abscond with Maxine, and the witch would easily defend herself with her spells and tricks. She was only a little slowed down by her pregnancy. She was worried about the maid, at least. Although she was not a high value person, Svetlana would need protecting, especially because of her swollen belly “Hmph,” The samurai grunted as she stopped to shake off her wooden sandals during each of her long strides. The three girls stomped to one of the doors. The kikimora tried it, “Locked!” She whined, “I want out of this cold!” “Step aside,” Maxine uttered some magic words and touched the door, “Try now.” Svetlana pulled it open, “Yes!” She tripped as she tried to step onto the concrete floor and out of the snow. She managed to catch herself, but struggled to rise thanks to her swollen belly. Kimiko looked around once more. She spotted a spot or two that seemed like someone had been standing in for some time. She stepped inside after Maxine and picked the maid up off the floor, “I do not like this, Maxine,” She warned quietly. “You are being too worrisome!” Maxine looked around the dim warehouse, “Wooooooow!” She looked at the mountains of colorfully wrapped presents. There was an uncountable number of them. Maxine dashed over to a pile and looked at some of the name tags, “These HAVE to be the gifts Santa will deliver all over the world tonight!” “No way!” Svetlana ran to join her, “Where’s mine!? I want to shake it! I have to know!” “Svetlana! Don’t!” Maxine’s warning came too late. The kikimora grabbed a random box. A few presents from the top of the pile rolled down. She tried to put it back, which only made it worse. The pile rumbled as colorful boxes slowly tumbled down towards the two girls. Kimiko grabbed the back of their clothes and pulled them away from the impending avalanche of presents. The witch pulled the brim of her hat over her eyes, unable to watch as the gifts tumbled down in a loud crash. Kimiko sighed, “Be more careful! What if someone had heard that!” Svetlana sniffled, “I’m sorry!” She sobbed as she fell to her knees. “There!” A voice growled from the other side of the warehouse. Numerous people ran down a path between the piles of gifts. “Intruders!” They formed a half circle quickly, trapping Maxine, Svetlana and Kimiko between them and the wall. A larger girl with a flaming lizard tail stood at the center of the half circle, “Surrender yourselves peacefully,” She ordered with a growl as she drew her long sword. Kimiko glanced back at Maxine. The witch helped her friend up and gave a stern look to the samurai. She simply nodded, giving her the order. With a sigh, the jinko drew her katana and pointed it at the salamander, “I can assure you,” She resheathed her sword and took a low stance, gripping the hilt of her sword as her tail flicked from side to side, “We will not go peacefully.” Jackson set a big plate on the coffee table in front of Daisy. She grunted and whined as she frantically went for the cut up apples, cheese, peanut butter and crackers that her husband had laid out on the table for her. Jackson merely watched as his wife devoured the food that she had desperately craved. Cheese and peanut butter on top of a salty cracker with a bitter slice of apple following behind it. She groaned as she chewed, “So good!” She shouted before downing some grape juice. “P-please don’t choke,” Jackson stammered at her, “I’m too scared to perform the heimlich maneuver on you. What if I hurt the baby?” Daisy ignored him, “Rub my belly,” She growled, “Now!” Jackson quickly sat next to her, rubbing her stomach with one hand as she lay back, content and with a full belly. Her tail wagged as she leaned on her husband, “You’re so sweet, rubbing my tummy on command,” She grinned, “I love my husband~” “He loves you back,” Jackson sighed, “We should get you to bed. You can watch TV there.” “I don’t wannaaaaaaa!” Daisy whined as she rolled away from him. “Daisy, come on. Stop being a baby.” “But what about my baby? I have to eat more peanut butter for him!” “Okay,” He pinched the bridge of his nose, “But afterwards, a warm bath and a nice warm bed. Then, we can open presents together tomorrow,” He gently pet Daisy’s head, “And we’ll see your parents tomorrow, right?” “Jackson...” Daisy was panting, “S-somethings wrong...” “Huh?” He glanced down at her sweats. They were soaked, “Oh, shit! Did your water break!?” He tried and failed to stay calm, “How do you feel!?” “Uuuugh,” Daisy groaned as she grabbed her stomach, “It hurts... T-the contractions...” “I’m taking you to the doctor,” Jackson decided as he ran his hand over her head, “You’ll be alright, Daisy,” She cried out in pain as she felt more contractions. Without another word, Jackson picked her up in his arms and carefully dashed to the car. He loaded her in the front seat and buckled her in before jumping into the driver seat and pulling out of the garage, “Just hold it in, Daisy. I’ll hurry.” “Call Ruth! My best friend has to knowwwww!” Daisy demanded before crying out in pain again at the contractions, “Call mom too! Call my sisters! Oh, fuck, just call EVERYONE!” Jackson nodded and sped down the street, “You’ll be okay sweetie, just stay calm,” He was just as scared as she was. He was at least thankful that not many people were out at this time. He glanced at her, “J-just hold it?” He pleaded, looking back to the road just in time to swerve as a slow carriage inching out into the road, “Son of a bitch!” He sneered, holding himself back from honking at the careless driver. “Jaaaaacksoooon!” Daisy cried while grabbing at his arm. He idly gave her his hand as he ran a yellow light, seconds before it turned red, “Oh, Jackson,” She gripped his hand. He wheezed as she nearly crushed his bones. He grit his teeth and endured the pain for her. She cried out again, “I can feel the baby! He wants out!” “Hang on!” Jackson grunted as he hardly slowed down at a stop sign, “Fucking bikers in the road!” He growled, half because his wife was breaking his hand and half out of frustration as he swerved around two lovers on a tandem bicycle. Daisy started to laugh, “You’re really funny when you’re mad!” “There! The hospital!” He shouted as he ran a red. Within moments, he sloppily pulled into a parking space and hopped out. He pushed the pain in his own hand out of his mind and grabbed Daisy before running inside. She cried out again as the contractions made her body shudder once more. Kimiko sneered as she deflected two blows, one from each of her assailants. Lizard women, minotaurs, amazonians and men lay at the jinko’s feet, “Is that the best you can do?” She cracked a small, cocky smile as she sheathed her sword and stepped away. The two guards, a man and a lizard woman, glanced at one another and charged at once, both shouting a war cry as they prepared to cut into the samurai’s flesh. Kimiko dropped low and swung her sword wide as the two got close. Kimiko’s superior Zipangese steel folded hundreds of times sliced through the guards’ light leather armor and warm coats. They dropped their weapons and fell to the floor. The people on the ground groaned at their demon silver cuts as their energy flowed from their bodies. Men and mamano of various species. All garbed in red and green armor and coats, “Is this really the best the north has to offer?” “I will make you choke on those words,” The salamander hissed as she stepped forward, sword in hand. It wasn’t about defending the workshop anymore. This was for honor. The salamander started taking slow, careful steps forwards. “Oh? You wish to fall with your comrades?” Kimiko chuckled, “Very well. I will grant you your wish. You shall join them shortly,” She dropped low and prepared herself for another fight. She saw the rage in the salamander’s eyes. She had the captain exactly where she wanted her, she seemed like the type to get sloppy when aggravated and she was already quite furious. “I’ll take your other eye,” She hissed through grit teeth. “I will take the flame from your tail. Maybe your tail as well. Perhaps it will taste good cooked?” “Oh oh ho... I am going to kick your ass, mother fucker!” The salamander snarled. She instantly stopped and put her clawed hand over her mouth, “Oh no,” She dropped her sword with a metallic clang. Kimiko stepped away, completely confused by this new tactic. Maxine felt the ground shake as a door was slammed open on the other side of the warehouse. Svetlana yelped and cowered as she heard two pairs of cloven hooves on the hard floor, “Noel!” A voice boomed. “Y-yes my lady?” The salamander dropped to one knee facing towards the woman who was approaching. Maxine stepped in front of Svetlana, prepared to protect her. Kimiko stood in front of both of them, ready to defend them with her blade, “I have told you many times, Noel,” The voice scolded, “No swearing in the buildings,” She told the salamander with a deeply disappointed tone. “Y-yes ma’am. I-I was set off by these... Intruders,” The salamander slowly stood up and gestured at the three girls. Maxine peered into the darkness and stared at the four legged woman. She was definitely some kind of centaur, a white horn, it seemed. She had long white hair on her head and a tiny pair of glasses resting on her nose. Her thick coat was red and lined with white cotton. She pushed the glasses up to her eyes, “Hm? Oh! Visitors!” “V-visitors? Ma’am these three--” “Noel,” The whitehorn smiled sweetly, “These three are not here to destroy Christmas. Collect your guard and I will handle this,” Grumbling, Noel quickly gathered her slowly awakening team before all of them left the warehouse, “Oh, what a mess,” The white horn sighed as she gazed upon the scattered presents. “I-I’m so sorry, ma’am,” Svetlana stepped forwards and bowed her head, “I-It was an accident,” She sniffled quietly, trying to get a hold of her emotions. “Oh, do not look so sad, Svetlana. Here,” The white horn produced a wand. She uttered some magical words in her own tongue that sounded a little bit like a Christmas carol. The spilt gifts were swept up on the aetheric winds and placed precariously back into their piles. “That magic,” Maxine whispered in awe, “Wait. How did you know my friend’s name?” “I know your name as well Maxine, and yours, Kimiko. I also know all three of you are on the nice list this year,” The woman chuckled, “This way please. Let us get out of this drafty warehouse. I am sure you travelled here for a reason.” “Excuse me,” Maxine stopped her as she turned to lead them somewhere else, “Just who are you, ma’am?” “Oh, how rude of me,” She smiled warmly, “You may call me Missus Claus.” Ruth sat alone in a dark park. The snow fell gently around her as she stared into her hands. She watched the snowflakes gently fall into her hands with almost no flames in her eyes. The snowflakes melted and the water soaked into her fur. She leaned back on the bench and glanced around. It was the usual park that she took walks to with her husband. But now she felt cold and lonely. She wanted the warmth and happiness that the season usually brought her, even back in the old world, the winter months were full of the warmth of family. Now she had pushed her only closeby family away. She had been at a horrible low in her life when all of her sisters had moved away, but she now felt like this was the lowest she had been in her entire life. Feeling ill and sad. She felt as if she had nothing now. Nothing but her own misery. She couldn’t go home yet. She still had yet to find a gift for her husband. She scooped up a snowball and angrily threw it at a tree, shattering the loose clump of snow with a less than satisfying, wet noise. An unintelligible cry of frustration and anger bellowed from the bottom of the hellhound’s lungs. She kicked at a snow structure that had been left behind by whoever had been at the park when the sun was out. Her foot easily obliterated the cluster of small snowmen. She howled again before running at a larger snowman and drop kicking it with blind fury. Ruth lay on her back, staring up at the dark sky as bits of snow began to cover her face. She felt tears fill her eyes and then spill over the sides of her head, running down her temples. She took handfuls of the cold powder and tossed them aside as her anger dissipated. It made way for deep sadness and guilt. With another cry, one without anger but full of grief. She had only wanted to do one thing this winter, and that was make her husband happy with a nice surprise. She curled into a ball as she told herself she had failed to do even that. She hugged her legs to her chest as she continued to cry in the cold snow. She desperately needed a sign, something to tell her what to do. She wished her mother were alive, even if she was hard on Ruth and her sisters, she always knew what to do. She started to calm down slowly. Whimpering and mewling as she lay in the snow. She grabbed her phone where it lay in her pocket. She wanted to speak to someone. She needed to, but who else was there? She quickly considered and discarded Maxine. While she was a witch, and Ruth respected her, she was much too brash to be of much help. She really only had one last option left. “So... You’re married to the big guy?” Svetlana asked as she picked up the cup that Missus Claus had filled for her with warm tea. “Yes I am,” The white horn nodded, “I am quite sorry that you will be unable to see the man this visit. He is quite busy. Christmas eve, afterall,” Maxine merely stared at her in awe, basking in her magical Christmas joy filled aura. She found it quite infectious. “I still find this hard to believe,” Kimiko grunted, “How does one man manage to bring presents to everyone on this earth? It does not seem logistically feasible.” Missus Claus chuckled, “Oh, my dear. It is more than one man’s burden to deliver the gifts. Numerous people ride along in magical carriages, pulled by equally magical beasts. My husband is one of those riders as well as the boss around here.” “And what of the Santas that we spy in the malls?” Svetlana inquired excitedly. “More servants of my husband. And before you ask, no we do not make all of the gifts here. We do outsource a lot of gifts, especially electronics and magical things. We work closely with a sabbath or three and a few gremlin and gargoyle groups. Maxine leaned forward, “How did Santa come to exist? All records before mamano kind came to this new world point to the fact that he was little more than a myth!” “Well,” Missus Claus giggled, “He was. I was!” She broke out into a laugh as Maxine gave her a wonder filled grin, “The combined beliefs of those of earth made him and I real. Once infected with mamano mana, I turned into this. Not too bad, if I do say so myself.” “Will we ever see a Claus junior!?” Svetlana asked excitedly. “Well... I am sure you know their names. You know Dasher, and Prancer. And Comet and Vixen. Comet and Cupid and Donner and Blitzen. But do you know my youngest daughter, Rudolph?” “Yes! Of course!” Maxine laughed, “My husband loves that movie!” “I-I hope Rudolph didn’t get bullied like she did in the movie,” Svetlana frowned. Missus Claus laughed, “Of course not! Even if she is the youngest--” Everyone jumped as a phone’s ringtone began to play loudly. Kimiko’s hands dashed to her little pouch under her kimono. She pulled out the phone, amazed that she got reception out here, “Ruth?” She tilted her head to the side, “Kimiko speaking,” She said as she answered. Ruth answered weakly and sadly, “H-hey, Kimiko... You busy?” “My friend, you have been crying,” She easily picked up from the tone of her friend’s voice, “What is the matter?” “Put her on speaker, if you would, my dear,” Missus Claus requested quietly. Kimiko nodded and did as told. It took her a few moments to figure it out. “Oh... Ya’ know,” Ruth sniffled, still trying to sound tough, “Laying in the snow. Crying my eyes out,” She chuckled, “Kimi, I don’t know what I’m doing,” She grabbed a handful of snow and tossed it aside. “You are still hung up on what to give him?” Maxine asked. “Maxine? Svetlana around too?” Ruth sounded a little disappointed. “Missus Claus too!” Svetlana excitedly announced. “Uh...” “You fear your husband’s wrath, my dear?” Missus Claus mused. Ruth sat up, feeling at ease as she heard the sound of wisdom she had not heard in years, “Who...?” “Your friend just introduced us, did she not, my dear?” Missus Claus chuckled again, “Do you believe there is really an ounce of rage within Gabe’s heart?” “N-no... I just... I just want to make him happy. I can’t get this wrong. I can’t.” “If you’re out crying in the snow, you might have already messed it up,” Maxine grunted. Svetlana, Kimiko and Missus Claus all glared at her. Maxine merely shrugged sheepishly. Missus Claus sighed, “Ruth, dear, if you want a perfect gift for him. Give him something that only you can. Something from within you. I am sure the hint you need will come soon.” “Well... Within me?” Ruth swallowed nervously, “Alright. Thanks, uh, Missus Claus.” “Of course, dear. Please write next year, we do love receiving letters.” Ruth stood still as she listened to the tone of her cellphone. Kimiko and friends had hung up. She glanced down at her phone again. A bunch of missed texts from Daisy and a few from Gabe. Gabe’s message was simple, ‘Please come home soon.’ Daisy was screaming in her texts about going into labor. Ruth pushed a few buttons and soon her phone rang, calling Daisy, “Ruth! Ruth!” Daisy cried as she picked up almost immediately. She cried out in pain as a contraction wracked her, “Its happening! My baby is coming!” “I-I’m happy for you, Daisy,” Ruth smiled as she stood, shaking the snow off of herself. “I’ve been trying to get a hold of you! Where have you been!?” Daisy stifled a pained shout. Ruth started to trudge out of the snowy field, “Been... Soul searching? Crying... but I talked to Missus Claus. That was kinda cool.” “What!?” “D-don’t worry about it. She told me to give Gabe something from inside me.” “That sounds kinda weird,” Daisy laughed, “Any idea what she meant?” “I--” Ruth froze as she slowly figured this was the clue she needed, “When you got pregnant, like at the beginning of it, how did you feel?” “Oh, super nauseous. Mood swings. Just totally awful. I was really happy--” She grunted loudly. Ruth could hear Jackson grunt in pain as well as if Daisy was gripping his hand incredibly tightly, “But then I was really damn happy!” “Thanks, Daisy,” Ruth grunted and hung up the phone. She headed to the one place that would be open this late. There was something she needed to get her hands on. “If I may ask,” Missus Claus gave the three girls a confused look, “What brings you to this domain? You must have been quite determined to come here. It is not easy to get to the North Pole. I know you have magic, Maxine, but how did you manage it?” Maxine huffed haughtily and smugly, “You used sabbath coven magic to conceal yourselves. While it is powerful, most sabbath covens only have one trick up their sleeves when it comes to this sort of magic. Although it wasn’t the first trick we assumed it was, it was the second. Do not worry, no one else should know my technique. All that other sabbath knows is that we were trying to get past an anti scry and teleport zone,” She quickly explained, still purring in satisfaction. “Hmm... I see,” Missus Claus huffed, “Perhaps I need to upgrade the security.” “Well, I am available for consultations. I...” Maxine pat her cloak searching for something, “Here it is!” She revealed a black card with golden text and offered it to the white horn. She gladly took the card, “As for why we are here. I am afraid I bring grave tidings,” Kimiko rolled her eyes at how melodramatic Maxine was acting, “It is about my close friends. I fear the Christmas spirit has left each of them. Especially Gwen, Theodore and Bridgett. You already heard on the phone that Ruth and Gabe could use some as well. I came here so that I may take some joy back for them and to prove to Kimiko that you and your husband exist. I also wanted to check if Gwen was on the naughty list.” “A noble cause,” Missus Claus nodded gravely, “It is nearly time for us to fly and bring presents to the world,” She stood and walked to the window of the little cabin, “You will be happy to know that Gwen is not on the list,” Maxine and Svetlana sighed with relief, “As for your friends. Perhaps we can save Christmas for all of them. But... Kimiko, why did you not believe?” “To tell you the truth, ma’am,” Kimiko sighed, “I received nothing from Santa last year.” Missus Claus chuckled as she grabbed a thicker coat, “Perhaps if you allowed yourself to want anything, we could have brought you something.” “What do you mean?” “How are we supposed to bring you a gift when your heart wants for nothing? Nothing but the safety for others that you so easily provide!” She laughed, “Kimiko, tell me before we leave, what is it you desire? Something for yourself.” “I... Want...” Kimiko echoed quietly and without any ounce of confidence, realising she was facing her toughest challenge yet: putting herself first for once, “A...” “I never expected Kimiko to find anything difficult,” Maxine smirked. “Hush!” Svetlana hissed at her. Kimiko wracked her mind, trying to come up with something as the other three sat patiently. She couldn’t recall anything that she herself needed. Maybe a better version of something she already had would suffice? That throw blanket, she pondered silently, “A-a new blanket. A soft and warm one,” She went one step further, indulging herself in a feeling she had never really had before, “A-and a pillow. One large and firm.” “A wonderful and practical choice,” Missus Claus chuckled, “Come now, ladies. We have a sleigh to prepare.” She led the three outside into the cold snow along a paved path from the cabin down to the runways. Maxine glanced around as mamano of various races along with a few men loaded large burlap bags into red sleighs. Each was pulled by a reindeer or a white horn, though Maxine did spy one pulled by a massive centaur. Each sleigh was manned by a man or woman in festive garb. None paid too much mind to them as they walked to a far hanger, a few took off headed south to various towns and cities around the world. “Amazing,” Svetlana mumbled in awe as she watched the operation seamlessly go off. “Isn’t it?” Missus Claus chuckled, “I am quite proud of them. Here we are,” She grabbed the red doors of a wooden shed and threw them open to reveal a sleek red sleigh, “This is the one my husband used to use. Although I usually do not fly, I will make a special exception this year. Kimiko, if you would bring the sleigh out,” Kimiko grunted and easily moved it out into the snow. An elven woman hurried over with a somewhat smaller burlap sack and loaded it into the back of the sleigh, “Well, girls,” The white horn smiled, “I suppose you had better hop in, hm?” “Oh my god,” Maxine mumbled as she ran a hand along the frame of the sleigh, “T-this is practically a magical artifact... A Christmas artifact!” “Maxine! Come on!” Svetlana called from the front row. Kimiko sat in the back with the bag of gifts. Maxine scrambled to climb in and had to be helped by Kimiko. She easily grabbed the back of the witch’s cloak and lifted her in. “There's our cue,” Missus Claus mused quietly as a goblin down the runway waved her into the runway with her light sticks, “Hang on, girls!” She cried as she started down the runway. Her brisk trot turned into a jog, then into a sprint before the sleigh left the ground with the white horn easily pulling it along. Soon, the girls were lifted above the clouds. Svetlana reached out to the pillowy and fluffy looking things, expecting a handful of something akin to cotton candy, instead, she only got wet. She frowned with disappointment. “Odd,” Maxine grumbled, “I do not recognize the magic I am picking up. No navigation system on this either.” “It runs on pure Christmas spirit! One of the most potent magics of all!” Missus Claus laughed, “Do you really think I need a navigation system? I have been doing this for ages!” “Where are we headed first?” Svetlana asked excitedly. “To spread a little Christmas joy, then get you all home.” Gwen’s eyes flew open. She could hear noises downstairs. Mumbles and heavy footsteps. Someone had to be in the house! What a perfect way to end this awful holiday season, Gwen told herself, “Theodore,” She shook her husband awake, “I think someone is in the house!” The man looked at his wife and blinked softly, “You’re just hearing things. If there is someone, its probably Maxine looking for eggs again.” “Darling, please. I am scared.” “Fine. I’ll go look,” He rolled out of bed, grabbed a shirt he had discarded the night before then grabbed one of the battle axes he kept on the wall. Usually it was just decorative, but the battle axes were sharpened and ready for use at a moment’s notice. He grunted at his wife’s fear filled face then started to stomp down the stairs. Strange, he thought he had turned off all the lights when he turned in for the night. He definitely heard the voices now, “You dummy!” One cried softly, “It is a bottomless bag! Just think of what you want to pull out of it!” “Y-you do it! I cannot figure it out!” “Here, dear, allow me,” A kind old voice chuckled. Theodore stepped from where he was hiding as he sensed no danger, “Uh,” Was all he could utter as he looked at the four girls standing in his living room standing around his brightly lit Christmas tree. Maxine and Svetlana watched the old white horn carefully as she expertly produced wrapped gifts from a burlap bag. “Merry Christmas, Theodore,” Kimiko grunted as she quickly spotted him, “Nice axe.” “Theodore!” Maxine whispered urgently, “Quickly, collect Gwen and Bridgett! We do not have much time!” “Uhm,” Theodore glanced at the kind looking whitehorn and nodded, “Alright. Hold on,” He stomped back up the stairs and into his room where he set the axe down, “Go downstairs,” He grunted at her, “I gotta grab Bridgett,” Gwen didn’t argue, instead she hurried down the stairs, curious as to what was going on. Gwen gasped as she gazed upon her three friends and the white horn, “Maxine? What is going on?” “Merry Christmas, my friend!” Maxine cackled somewhat quietly, “We have come bearing Christmas joy! We all know that you need it.” “W-who...?” She trailed off looking at the white horn. “Why, Missus Claus of course!” Svetlana grinned, “We went to the North Pole! We did not get to see Santa, unfortunately, but he must be quite busy tonight.” “Gwen, hm?” Missus Claus mused, “I believe I have something for you in here...” She dug through the sack and produced a red and green wrapped gift, “Here you go, my dear.” “Th-thank you,” Gwen stammered as she felt the heft of the gift. “Wooooow...” Bridgett was astonished by what she saw, “A-are you...?” She asked the white horn. “Yes, my dear, Missus Claus. You have been quite good this year, have you not, Bridgett?” The white horn asked. Bridgett nodded, still in awe, “Here, I brought this for you, and take your father’s as well,” Bridgett looked at her gift greedily, “In the morning, dear.” The dragon nodded and put both under the tree then stomped over to her father, “I’m sorry, dad,” She whimpered as she hugged his legs, “You didn’t lie to me.” “Of course I didn’t,” He grunted as he dropped to his knees to hug his daughter tight, “Why would I lie to you?” Bridgett started to cry as she felt horribly guilty. Gwen got on her knees as well and hugged the two of them, “No crying, honey. Everything is fine,” She cooed, “That goes for you as well,” She smiled at her husband. He had tears in his eyes and a smile on his face, “To bed, both of you,” She ordered. She finally felt some warmth and happiness for the holidays. Theodore nodded and lifted the little dragon girl with a grunt, carrying her to bed. “We must be off. We have a few more long stops to make,” Missus Claus smiled before taking a few bites of the cookies that had been left out for her, “Please, have a wonderful Christmas day, Gwen. Oh, and do not pack the stockings so tightly next year. I can hardly put any candy in them like this!” She stepped through the red and green portal that was placed by the fireplace, followed by Svetlana and Kimiko. Gwen grabbed Maxine’s hand before she could walk through, “Thank you, Maxine,” Gwen was holding back tears of joy, “You’ve saved Christmas for my family,” She squeezed the witch around the neck in a tight hug. “Heh,” Maxine smiled, “What are friends for if not for proving the existence of mythical beings to their friends to make their daughter happy?” Gwen laughed and let her go, “Again thank you, and merry Christmas, Maxine.” “Same to you, friend. I will speak to you soon,” Maxine turned and walked into the portal. Ruth quietly unlocked the front door of her home and stepped inside. She glanced at the sad looking, glowing tree and few wrapped presents underneath it. She sighed as she spotted her husband curled up on the couch, thankfully he was asleep. Ruth picked up one of the cookies that she and Gabe had put out earlier and bit into it. She wondered if that was a bad idea because Santa might actually come to her home. She shrugged and hurried to the bathroom, wanting to check something before waking her husband. Ruth held the plastic device to her face in the dim light. Her heart pounded as she saw the results. She sighed, unsure whether to be happy or afraid. She cleaned herself off before making her way to the couch and gently picking up her husband and dumping him on her lap, “Ruth?” He whimpered. “Sssh,” She whispered, “Why are you sleeping out here?” “I was waiting for you to come home,” He snuggled against her, “Where did you go? What did I do?” “You didn’t do anything,” Ruth assured him quietly, “I-I’m sorry. It was me.” “What’s wrong?” “Well... Its Christmas now, isn’t it? Merry... Christmas, Gabe. Sorry I didn’t wrap it,” Ruth carefully put a little plastic device in his hand. “Ruth... You’re pregnant?” He asked as he examined the pregnancy test. Ruth nodded, her eyes blurring as tears of joy filled her eyes and her husband’s, “I-I-I’m really scared, Gabe. W-what if I’m not a good mom?” “You’ll do great!” Gabe grinned as he wrapped his arms around her neck, “We both will, won’t we?” The two hugged, giggling at one another as they pressed their lips together. Ruth put Gabe on his back as she moved her lips to his neck. The fire in her eyes came back as she licked her lips. She grabbed his shirt and prepared to rip it off of him. “Should we come back later?” Ruth jumped up as Svetlana chuckled at her. Maxine and Kimiko were there too and the jinko’s face was as red as a tomato. They had all just walked out of a red and green portal that had just appeared by the fireplace. “H-how--” Ruth growled, “I should--” She stopped as another woman joined them, “Ah! Ruth and Gabe. I think I have something for both of you in here.” “Missus Claus,” Maxine explained gesturing to the white horn. “Uh huh,” Ruth folded her arms and glanced at all four of them, a little upset that they were interrupting her time with her man. Missus Claus pulled two gifts from her bag and put both under the tree for them, “I can see you two have some plans for the night,” She giggled, “Come, ladies, we must be off.” “Merry Christmas!” Svetlana cried before dashing back through the portal. “Yeah, yeah. Merry Christmas,” Ruth grunted as she watched Missus Claus grab a cookie and go through the portal followed by Maxine and Kimiko, “Ugh. C’mon, bed time,” She picked up her husband in a bridal carry and took him to bed, her tail wagging the entire time. “It seems like this is where we part ways,” Maxine bowed to Missus Claus. All four stood around Maxine's family's Christmas tree. Kimiko held the gifts for her family and Svetlana did the same for hers. “Aye. It is,” The white horn nodded, “I have a few more stops to make tonight. I pray you all will have a good remainder of the evening and a merry Christmas.” “Same to you, Missus Claus. Thank you for everything,” Maxine bowed again slightly, “Perhaps I will see you again next year?” “We will see. Merry Christmas, Maxine, Svetlana and Kimiko. And to all a good night.” “Hmph. I wonder if you are going to prove the existence of the Easter Bunny come April,” Kimiko chuckled. She frowned when she got knowing looks from both Maxine and Missus Claus, “Well. I am off to bed. Good night all.” Maxine waited for Missus Claus to leave before walking her two friends out, “What a wonderful night,” Svetlana sighed dreamily. “Aye. Just wish we could have seen Daisy,” Kimiko frowned, “Though Missus Claus did say they were receiving a wondrous gift.” “A baby!” Svetlana excitedly finished Kimiko’s thought. “We will see her tomorrow. I’m sure she’ll have her baby with her too,” Maxine declared, “You two should head to bed. Good night. Speak to you in the morning.” “Night!” Svetlana called as Kimiko silently did the same with a polite nod. Maxine was left alone, a smile on her face. She took a brief moment on the way to her own bedroom to check on her little girl. Sophia was sound asleep, thankfully. Maxine leaned down, kissed her forehead and pet her locks of white hair, a little regretful that she was not there to tuck her in that night. She left the room as silently as she came and returned to her bedroom. She froze as she saw the bedside lamp on and her husband still awake, “Why are you not asleep?” She asked quietly as she began removing her winter clothing. “I was putting up the stockings and stuff. Where were you?” Richard asked as he put his book down. Maxine huffed smugly, “The North Pole. Missus Claus gave me a ride home. We made some stops at our friend’s houses to drop off some Christmas joy!” Richard stared at her, disbelief obvious on his face, “Did you, like, get a picture or anything?” “N-no...” Maxine frowned as she climbed into bed with her husband. She ran her hand over his chest, the magical tattoos on his chest around the scar he got from a sword glowed slightly at Maxine’s touch, “Ask Kimiko, Svetlana, Ruth, Gabe, Gwen, Theodore or Bridgett when you see them!” He looked skeptical again but just nodded his head, “Fine. I’ll ask,” He said a bit sarcastically, “Get in bed and let's get some sleep, okay? Your mom is gonna want us to take a lot of photos tomorrow.” Maxine started to pout but got into the soft fluffy bed, facing away from her husband. He wrapped his arms around her hips and pulled her into him. He gently kissed one of her ears, making her blush, “Merry Christmas, darling.” “Merry Christmas.” “Your turn, Ruth,” Daisy informed the hellhound. All of them sat in Maxine’s lounge. The sky was dim, a feast had been had, and personal gifts had been exchanged. Each couple tried to give every other couple a gift no matter how small. Now, everyone was taking part in a white elephant exchange. Gabe was a little disappointed no one had put any funny gag gifts in. Everything was useful like tools, knives, liquor, blankets and food. Ruth peeked one eye open as she continued snuggling up against her husband. She still felt the love and joy from learning she was pregnant and hadn’t let him go since, “Bridgett,” She mumbled, “Grab that small one for me,” Ruth ordered. She had brought it, but she wanted the gift card it contained to her favorite barbeque place. “Okay!” The dragon girl leapt up and scurried over to the pile of white elephant gifts. “Honey,” Gabe mumbled, “Why not steal the jerky? You love that stuff,” He gestured over to Gwen, “I’m not even sure she eats meat,” Ruth didn’t respond. She merely kissed him on the cheek and took the present as Bridgett offered it to her. Gabe sighed, “I-I’m sure she’ll trade you for it, Gwen.” “I would appreciate that,” She chuckled, “Maxine, how was your Christmas morning? You have been quite quiet.” Maxine looked up from the children she was watching. She desperately wanted Ross and her Sophia to make some kind of connection early on in life, “Oh... It was fine.” Richard could hardly stifle his chuckling, “Maxine. Tell her.” She glared at her husband but ultimately gave in, “Fine. I got coal from Santa. APPARENTLY organizing a team to go to the North Pole and slipping into their warehouses and factories is naughty list worthy,” She hissed, “Despite the fact that I saved Christmas for all of my friends!” “I kinda wish I got to go with,” Jackson smirked, “Sounds like you guys had fun,” He was icing his hand. It was still bruised from when Daisy was in labor. Svetlana turned to Kimiko, “Did you get what you asked for?” She nodded, “A nice blanket and a new pillow.” “That blanket is really nice. She won’t share it,” Calvin grunted, “I want one of those.” “Maxine?” Gwen frowned as she looked at the present that she had given to Ross. It was a picture of Ross and Sophia sitting together on a blanket in a picturesque field, “I... Don’t remember being there when this picture was taken.” “Oh,” Maxine forced herself to not sweat, “We got a picture like that taken, remember? I merely had that background, what do you call it? Shopped? I had it shopped in, the background I mean,” She lied. She couldn’t let her friend know she kidnapped her son for a photoshoot. “I suppose that makes sense,” Gwen nodded. “What are we going to do next year for Christmas?” Daisy asked, “I think this has been a wonderful Christmas overall!” “I want next Christmas to go exactly the same!” Bridgett declared. Gwen, Theodore, Ruth, Gabe, Jackson and Kimiko’s heart rates all spiked at the thought of another year like this, “No,” Ruth grit her teeth. “But you can have the Christmas baby next year!” Bridgett whined, spewing smoke from her mouth. Ruth was weak to Bridgett’s puppy dog, pleading eyes, “W-we will see,” She smiled weakly as her small amounts of flames in her eyes turned into smoke. “I had fun this year!” Svetlana smiled, “But I do understand that it was quite stressful for most of you. I got to go to the North Pole!” “I need to go!” Bridgett shouted, “I really want to go!” “You better take her with you next time, hon,” Corey told the kikimora, “And take pictures.” “Please do not take my daughter to the Arctic,” Gwen pleaded with Maxine. “I am already on the naughty list, Gwen,” The witch grinned, “But, as you have asked, I will not. Also, Missus Claus might come to me as the North Pole’s magical defence consultant. If she does, I will take Bridgett with me if I ever have to make a trip there.” “Mom!? Please!?” Bridgett begged. Gwen looked to Theodore who nodded, “Fine. You may go. But only under those circumstances. I do not want my daughter crying if she happens to receive coal because of your antics.” Bridgett ran over to Maxine and started rapid-firing questions about the North Pole. The witch could hardly keep up. Kimiko gave an amused smile as she helped her babies sit up. Calvin helped her get a photo of each of them. Daisy handed her baby to Jackson as she stole the jerky from Gwen. The weresheep sighed with relief and then stole an electric blanket from Svetlana, locking it in. The kikimora glared at her and went for another gift. Ruth set down her soda as she stood and peered out the window into the blackness of the night. Her softly flaming and flickering red eyes with black sclera reflected back at her. The lights around the Hamilton manor reflected the small layer of snow that was falling around the grounds, “Ruth!” Daisy called before joining her at the tall floor to ceiling window, “Is something wrong?” She blinked at the Hellhound, “Or are you just staring out at the snow again?” The hellhound shook her head, “No. Honestly, I’m just thinking about what a wonderful Christmas this has been,” She smiled at her friend, “I love my friends.” She smiled back, “We love you too. But uh, I don’t think you’re going to love all of us anymore. I think Kimiko stole that gift card from you.” “WHAT!?” Ruth shouted, “Gabe! Help me steal it back!” She cried in desperation, the cold winter night filled with the laughter of her friends.
-
I toiled over the crystal ball, waving my hands over it and murmuring the magic words. The fog within began to slowly show the shape of someone. The candles surrounding me were snuffed out by the heavily charged arcane air, the hairs on the back of my neck stood up, my robes flared up as a gust of air blew beneath me and the curtains billowed. My heart pounded in anticipation, I had to calm myself down or the spell would be ruined and the components destroyed. As I controlled my breathing, the image became clearer. I held my breath, excitement coursing through me. The door to the basement slammed open, the sound of quick stomping as someone coming down the stairs, “Maxine!” My mother screamed. I shook, losing concentration on the spell. The orb went dark, the candles came back and the room went still, “Damn!” I whispered. The expensive herbs and gems were gone. She looked at me and sighed, “Are you scrying in here again, young lady?” “I almost had it this time!” I told her, exasperated. “Dinner is ready,” She growled, “You had better not come up dressed as that,” I hated her new rule about the entire family getting together for dinner. “But--” I started to speak, cut off by her cold glare, “Yes, ma’am,” I stared down at the floor until she turned to leave. I watched her slam my door, shaking the candles in their stands. I took my wide brimmed pointed hat off and sat it aside. I took off my dark blue robes and threw it on my cluttered bed. I waved my staff above my head and muttered an easy spell, snuffing out the candles before setting it against the wall. I put on a dress as I knew that would make my mother happy. I hid my crystal ball in my dresser before hiding a wand on my person. I trudged out of my room and through the immaculate hallways towards the dining room. My older sister was already sitting at the table. She stared at me with her icy eyes until I sat down, “Look who crawled out of her cave to join us,” Eliza said with a teasing grin, “Put down her arcane tomes to converse with the common folk!” I slumped down in my chair a little bit more. Her white tail raised in the air behind her back as she smiled at me. Eliza’s gorgeous white hair gracefully fell over her shoulders. Her elegant red dress draped over her body revealing her figure, “Turn anyone into ash with a fireball yet?” Eliza asked me. “N-no. I don’t use that kind of magic,” I explained quietly, the ears on the top of my head flattened against my messy, short black hair. “How much lead have you turned into gold?” “I don’t use transmutation very often, Eliza.” “Well, how am I supposed to know that, Maxine?” Eliza asked, “You never come out of that basement.” “I-I have to practice and study, Eliza. If I want to get into a college, that is,” I lied. I had no plans on going to college and having my creativity stifled. I stared at my hands with bright green eyes. They were covered in scratches, burns and bruises. Father walked into the room. My sister’s pose and smile changed to genuine happiness, “Hi, dad!” She called cheerfully. “Hello, girls,” He looked at the two of us, stopping on me, “Maxine, what happened to your hands?” I hid them underneath the table and looked away from him, “J-just spells gone awry. Nothing to worry about.” “Alright, kiddo. Don’t get yourself killed, okay?” He ruffled my already messy hair. I gave him a small smile. The door to the kitchen burst open as Svetlana brought out food on a tray. She slid the tray filled with bread, potatoes and cheese onto the table, “I apologize,” She gave a slight bow, “The potatoes took much longer than expected,” She glanced at me, giving me a small nod. “That’s alright,” My father told her, “My wife isn’t even here yet,” My sister looked annoyed, eager to dish up. Svetlana’s mother entered the room from the kitchen shortly after her daughter. She wore a maid uniform that matched her daughter’s. Both kikimoras had grey hair on their head and grey feathers on their wrists and tail. The older kikimora sat another tray on the table, the aroma of the cooked chicken quickly covered the room. My stomach grumbled, “I would be surprised if you were not hungry, Maxine!” The older kikimora laughed. I just wanted to turn invisible, to get away from the constant teasing. I reached for the wand I had smuggled in as my mother entered the room. Her white dress and gold jewelry sparkled in the light. She brushed her white hair aside as she took her seat at the head of the table. Her cat ears twitched as she looked at me, “That dress fits you much better, Maxine,” She told me. I looked down on the blue dress I wore. My sister quickly started to dish up, the plate of delicious smelling chicken being right next to her, “Eliza, did you review last months reports?” My mother asked her. Eliza stopped, sitting at attention, “Y-yes ma’am.” “What do you think of week two where...” I stopped listening to them. I watched Father put side dishes onto his plate. He passed it to me as Mother and Eliza kept speaking of earning and reports. I dished up quickly. Father nudged me and made a hand signal. He wanted me to bring the chicken over to him. I did as he asked, waving my wand under the table, lifting the tray and slowly hovering it over to him. It reached him without a noise, he grabbed the tray out of the air as I ended my spell. Svetlana chuckled at me as she poured me a glass of chardonnay. My father finished filling his plate and slid the tray to me as my mother finished talking at my sister. She groaned quietly as she noticed the chicken wasn’t near them anymore. I headed quickly to my room after an otherwise uneventful dinner. The clacking behind me told me that Svetlana was close behind me. I made it to my room, unlocked the door and held it open for Svetlana to quickly stomp down the stairs. I followed her down into my dark room, “Wow, you have been busy, Maxine,” Svetlana noted as she looked around. “Mhm,” I nodded as I began to put my robes back on. “Did you sleep at all that week you shut yourself in here?” Svetlana asked, looking at the bed covered in magical paraphernalia. “Not really,” I told her bluntly, nodding at the corner where I had set a blanket and pillow that I slept on. I procured the crystal ball and set it on its pedestal once more. I did a quick practice spell, scrying Svetlana’s mother. The fog within the orb dissipated quickly as I waved my staff over head and mumbled the magic words. She was cleaning the kitchen, humming a song. “Is this what you have been working on?” Svetlana asked as her eyes sparkled. “Somewhat. I have been attempting to peer into the other world, Svetlana. I am going to find the man of my dreams even if it kills me.” “You are starting to sound mad, Maxine,” Svetlana warned, “That place is only a myth, told to girls like us as the population of available human men gets lower and lower.” I took a deep breath, “I do not believe that, old friend. I refuse to believe it. There were tests done nearly five years ago that proved it was real! They have sent teams there already to prepare the way for the rest of us!” “Just tanuki trying to keep us under control,” She told me cynically. “Look,” I sighed, “I will scry him successfully to prove it to you. Would you be so kind as to get me a cup of tea as I get prepared? My throat is horribly parched.” “Your mother has forbidden me from bringing food to this room.” “Fantastic,” I rolled my eyes, “Get a pot going, please. I will take care of the rest.” “As you wish,” She left slowly. I took a bit of time to finish changing clothes and to go over my notes once more. I turned to the orb again and scryed Svetlana. She was in the kitchen speaking to her mother. I tuned out the conversation. I was merely trying to see when the pot was ready, not spy on her. She placed the pot on the stove and set a cup next to it. I changed my scrying target to the pot. Svetlana and her mother kept talking about what to make tomorrow. Sounded like they would go with steak. I salivated a little bit. They made fantastic steak. As the pot screamed, Svetlana quickly poured it into the cup and added the tea to it. I waved my staff and summoned the cup to me, catching it with my cat reflexes. Svetlana stood startled, staring at where the cup used to be. She shook her head and left the kitchen. I started to prepare the material components, yawning as I went. Svetlana returned to me, “I was unaware that you could do that,” She mumbled. “I have gotten very good and seeing and moving, friend,” I gave her a toothy grin. “Were you watching me? What were me and my mother talking about?” “You assume that I would abuse my magic to spy on you and listen in on a private conversation?” I feigned shock, “I only heard you both speak of steak towards the end.” “I a-apologize, Maxine. I didn't mean to offend you,” She hung her head in shame. “Don’t worry about it. Help me light these candles,” I told her as I sipped the tea. I toiled over the crystal ball again, waving my hands over it and murmuring the magic words. The fog within began to slowly show the shape of him. Svetlana stood awkwardly in the corner, watching me. The candles surrounding me were snuffed out by the heavily charged arcane air, the hairs on the back of my neck stood up, my robes flared up as a gust of air blew beneath me and the curtains billowed. Svetlana squeaked as her uniform was picked up by the wind. My heart pounded in anticipation, As I controlled my breathing, the image became clearer. I held my breath, waiting for the incantation to finish. The last bit of my arcane energy was drained as the fog completely vanished. I fell to my knees, exhausted. Svetlana rushed to my side and helped me to my feet, “Maxine, look!” I saw a young man. He was lying in bed, staring at a glowing item in his hand. He poked at the glowing rectangle on the front of the object with the fingers of his other hand. He had short black hair and dark brown eyes. I stared at him for half an hour as he tossed and turned in bed, waiting for sleep to take him. After that half hour, the fog returned to the crystal ball. I clawed at the ball, willing it to show me more to no avail. “How did you do that?” Svetlana asked. “A combination of one of the oldest spells in the book and a newer spell that my master developed, a ‘locate husband’ divination as well as a spell that allows the user to peer through realms and dimensions,” I explained proudly. “But how?” She pestered me. I groaned, “Svetlana, the complications of magic and especially scrying, cannot be explained so easily. It is magic! It just works! I had much help. I must publish this quickly. Others must see...” I started speaking to myself and scrawling notes down in my journal. Svetlana cleared off my bed as I slowly drifted to sleep while working. I finished my notes as my eyelids got heavy. “Get some rest, Maxine,” Svetlana told me as she collected the dishes scattered around my room. I was too exhausted to argue. I simply nodded and lie face down on my bed, robes and all. I could hear Svetlana sigh as my eyes shut tight. I woke up late in the day, my energy had returned to me. I was under the covers in my nightgown. Svetlana must have helped me after I passed out. I slowly began to recall the previous night’s events. My heart began to pound as I remembered his face. I needed to see him again. I procured the various required ingredients to cast the scrying spell. I threw them into the basin below my crystal ball and picked up my staff. I draped a set of robes over me forgoing the hat. I casted the spell much faster this time after completing it once. The fog disappeared and I saw my man again. He was clean shaven, his eyebrows knitted together as he stared at another glowing object. This one was much larger and not held in his hand. He was moving an object with one hand and touching a slate covered in letters with the other. It was obvious that as he pressed and moved the object on his right, he was changing things on the glowing glass. Numbers and letters were moved and changed as he stared blankly at the screen. He was so handsome, the way he looked determined at the screen, the dark blue collared shirt he wore and the tan pants he wore suited him perfectly. I dreamed about his arms wrapping around me gently, his hands running through my hair and his lips smiling at me. I hissed as the crystal ball began to fog again. I needed to cast the spell again. I needed to see that face. I needed to see him. I needed him. He would be MINE. I had cast the spell three times already in the short time I had been awake. I was exhausted, completely out of energy again. I heard the door to my room open and someone came down the stairs. My back was to them, “Maxine, it reeks of incense down here!” Father had entered my domain. “I have been... practicing,” I told him, cleaning out my basin. I was going to cast it again. “What have you been practicing?” He picked up the crystal ball and examined its smooth surface. I had to keep myself from hissing at him and darting for it. “Scrying.” “Your mother isn’t going to be happy about this smell, Maxine. Why not take a break and come into town with me?” “What? Why?” “You’ve been down here for a really long time. You need to go outside.” “And if I refuse?” “I’ll turn my offer into a demand,” He threatened. “I will come into town with you,” I sighed, “I am wearing my robes, though.” “Fine by me. Ten minutes,” He threw my window open before leaving. I looked around my room. The small windows near the ceiling let a meager amount of sunlight in. I always wished they weren’t there. Too bad I was a witch, not a carpenter. This small distraction could hardly keep the thought of him from my mind. I spent all 10 minutes daydreaming about him before grabbing my hat and heading for the foyer. My father waited there for me, wearing a coat. “We’ll take the carriage into town,” He told me as he grabbed his shoes. “No need. I will teleport us there,” I replied as I brandished my staff. He looked nervous, “Are you sure?” “If you do not want to just say so,” I held my staff close to my chest protectively. He sighed, “Don’t give me the sad kitty eyes, Maxine. We can do it your way.” “Yes!” I was eager to show off. I didn’t go out much and Mother detested magic in the house. Father begrudgingly followed me outside as I prepared my spell. A simple teleportation into town. The magic seller in town had a teleportation circle set up so the travel would be easy. I had one set up here as well. I stood close to my father as the spell completed, sending the two of us to the backyard of the magic seller. I proudly turned around to my father with a smile on my face. His eyes slowly opened. He breathed a sigh of relief as he checked for his limbs, “Hey, good job.” I beamed from the praise, “What did you need to get?” I asked as I pulled him out of the garden of strange plants. “Foodstuffs mostly. A dress for your mother... and a few potions,” His shaky voice slowly went back to normal, “I’ll go get the food, can you go pick up the dress yourself?” “U-um, sure. I can do that,” I lied. “Good. Here,” He handed me a slip of paper, “I’ll meet you by the fountain in an hour.” I nodded and headed off to the seamstress’s. I walked quickly through the streets trying to avoid social interaction. I clutched my staff close to my chest and used my hat to conceal my face. Not like anyone could recognize me in this garb, I just wanted to be safe. I got to the seamstress’s without impediment, politely returning a ‘hello’ who offered me one. I pushed open the front door, a bell jingling as I entered, “Welcome!” The arachne behind the counter called as she came into the front room, “What can I door for you, dearie?” Without a word, I handed her the slip of paper my father had given me, “Ah, the second Hamilton child! A pleasure to meet you, dearie. I will gather the clothing for you, one moment please.” Another person entered as the arachne went into the backroom, “Maxine Hamilton, it has been a long time,” A kind old voice said. I turned around to see a familiar face, “Master, I didn’t expect to see you here!” I said to the old dark mage. She taught me everything I knew about magic. “How have your studies been?” She asked me with a small smile on her face. “Good! Good!” I smiled, “I put those spells you gave me to good use.” “Did you scry a man for yourself, finally?” “Well... here,” I presented her the notes I had taken on the spell I had created. She decoded the arcane script easily. She had developed the language I used afterall. She gave a small laugh, “Well done! As expected from my top student. Here, a small gift for you,” She handed me a hand mirror in a silver frame. I could sense its arcane power, “You should be able to easily enchant this. Do with it as you will.” “You’re just... giving it to me?” I asked warily. “I am an old married woman, Maxine. You will put it to better use than I. Oh, your father ordered these, give them to him for me, will you?” She handed me a small rack of potions. I put the mirror and potions into my magic bag. The arache came back to the front and gave me the dresses. They went into my pouch as well. I thanked both of them, “I will see you around, Maxine. Farewell!” My master waved her staff and with a flash of light she teleported out of the room. I left, confused. I didn’t have to wait very long for my father to arrive at the fountain. He carried two bags full of fruits, vegetables and spices as well as a third cold bag with meats and cheese in it, “Hey, hon. You got the dresses?” He asked. “Yes. As well as the potions,” I told him, patting my bag. “Huh. Good job,” he nodded. “Ready to go home?” “Yeah. Teleport me home,” he requested begrudgingly. “As you wish, sir,” I said with a smile before easily casting the spell. Father looked a bit green in the face as we arrived in the woods behind the estate. The blue glowing runes on the trees and stones slowly lost their shine as I started back towards the house. My father slowly followed me. I clutched the mirror excitedly. I knew EXACTLY what to do with it, “I have a small request, Father.” “Yes?” He asked weakly. “Keep Mother away from me for the rest of the day. I have a very costly spell that I am working on.” He thought it over for a few moments, “Sure. I have a secret weapon to immobilize her for a time. I can’t wait until you have a boyfriend so I can pass the technique down to him.” I didn’t like how excited he seemed about that, “A small price to pay, I suppose. Thank you.” I cast a long lasting illusion in the hallway covering where my door was before descending into the basement. I had told Svetlana that I was going to be busy. I stockpiled food and water in my room in preparation for my long solitude. I placed the herbs, precious metals and gems into my basin and mixed them together as I sat the mirror next to the dish. I downed a mana potion to give myself an extra boost. I stifled my gagging reflex as the viscous liquid oozed down my throat. I let out a small cough as the potion entered my stomach. I shook myself and got back to work. I pulled the curtains and windows closed. The only light came from my softly glowing staff and the candles scattered around the room. I started burning incense to keep myself focused. The scent hung heavy in the air, clouding the room. I began the long and arduous spell. I murmured the arcane words over one of my spellbooks, handed down to me by my master. I had only enchanted a magic item twice before. My staff and a necklace I enchanted to allow me to scry my mother more easily. She never wore the necklace. This would be difficult, the spell I was putting into the mirror was costly mana-wise, but I had created this specific version of the spell myself. I had more mana potions at the ready if needed. Despite the incense, I found it difficult to concentrate. I couldn’t keep the thought of his face out of my mind. 21 hours later. I was finished. I held the mirror in my hands. I spoke the command phrase and touched the mirror, “Show me my love,” The mirror lit up, the fog dispersed and I saw his face again. He was sitting on a couch wearing shorts and a shirt that revealed his arms. Again, he was staring at that small glowing device. He looked around, confusion on his stubble covered face. He shook whatever feeling he had off and returned to his device. I took more notes on the spell and its effects as well as how the mirror works. I found it difficult to focus on anything that wasn’t the mirror for more than a few moments. My stomach growled. I opened my window to let the smell and haze of incense out. I got on my bed, staring at the mirror held above my head. My love was now staring at a larger glowing object on the wall. He was controlling the moving images on the screen with a small object being held in his hands. My heavy eyelids were shutting themselves. Most witches would have taken their time on enchanting and spread the work out over a week or even two, taking their time to prevent mistakes. I forced my way through the project, my desire to see this man clouding my judgement. I heard the door to the basement open. I rolled over, my back to the entrance of my dark room. I heard the familiar sound of a kikimora clacking down the stairs, “Maxine?” Svetlana called quietly. I rolled over to face her, clutching the mirror in my hands, “What can I--” I yawned slowly, my mouth opening wide, I stretched my arms high above my friend, “--do for you, friend?” “You look exhausted, Max,” She approached me, looking around my messy room, “I just cleaned in here...” I spoke the magic words to the mirror, “Look,” I held it out for Svetlana. She gently took it, “Is this what you have been doing?” I nodded in response, “Did you not sleep!?” “Sleep is for... for... I need to sleep,” I mewled. “Maxine! You’re going to kill yourself like this!” She started to undress me, “Your mother will be upset that you will not be partaking in lunch today,” She put me in my nightgown, “And for what? To see a man you will never meet?” I shot up and grabbed her shoulders, startling her, “I AM going to meet him! I am going to marry him and we’ll be happy and-- and--” Tears rolled down my face, “I just want to be happy...” I hugged my best friend. She was more of a sister to me than my actual sister. “Maxine...” She hugged me back, “You’re a powerful caster. You will figure it out, I’m sure.” “I’m going to get there and take you with me.” “Get some sleep, friend. I will bring you food despite your mother’s orders.” I yawned again, spreading it to Svetlana as well, “Thank you, Svetlana,” Svetlana made sure I laid down under the sheets before she began cleaning. I clutched the mirror, setting it on the pillow next to my own, imagining lying in bed with him and feeling his warm breath on my face. Touching his face and stubble and... I fell asleep despite my willpower to keep staring at him.
PT2
I stared at the mirror under the table. He was eating a breakfast of eggs. I poked at my potatoes and bacon. I moved the food around, pretending to eat. I was more focused on him. I still didn’t know his name. He didn’t speak much to others, which was fine by me. The less women that spoke to him, the better. He seemed to have a few friends. He had met with four people last week, I wasn’t able to watch what they were doing as my mother had lectured me most of the night on my future role at her company. I hadn’t listened to much of what she said. My mind was constantly on him, the feeling I got when just looking at him was unlike anything else! Especially when he smiled! Unfortunately he didn’t smile often. He seemed quite sad usually, especially when he was at what I assumed was his job. He spent many hours in a drab cell staring at what I had learned was a computer. I sighed as his frown deepened. I wanted nothing more than to make him smile. To lay my hands upon that head of hair, press my lips against his, his arms wrapped around me, then he undoes his-- “Maxine!” My mother shouted. I was brought back into reality, the mirror fogging again, “Yes?” I quickly asked. “Are you using magic at the table?” She demanded. “I-I am not casting anything mother,” I was technically telling the truth. I held up the mirror, “Staring at myself. I am trying to decide how I should do my hair,” That was a lie, I suppose. Her glare softened into something that could almost be happiness, “You should speak to your sister about that.” I nodded in response and put the mirror away. I couldn’t let her see it, she would try to profit off it in some way. I ate a few potatoes before excusing myself from the table, eager to get back to my scrying. I ran into my father in the hallway, “Good morning,” I greeted politely, adjusting my clothes. “Morning. How’s your practice been?” Father asked. “G-good. I have mostly been taking notes on a magic item I have created.” “What does it do?” “It- it scrys into the other world. The one that monsters may take over soon. According to rumors that is.” “Interesting. Are you alright?” He suddenly asked, “You have seemed... off recently.” “Off?” I got nervous, protectively clutching the mirror in my bag. “Mh. Probably nothing. Just me being strange. Talk to you later, dear,” He messed up my hair before heading into the dining room. I breathed a sigh of relief as I hurried to my room. I quickly descended the stairs into my room. Svetlana was already there, cleaning my room, “Honestly, Maxine. Your room is always messy!” She laughed. “Mmph,” I grumbled before diving onto my bed, mirror in hand. “Two weeks later and you are still marvelling at that mirror, huh?” “I need him, Svetlana,” I rolled over to face her, “Oh! Here, you try it,” I offered her the mirror. “M-me? I will give it a try, Max,” She took it from me gently, “Show me my love,” She requested. She stared into the mirror as I changed into a purple set of robes along with hat. Svetlana was speechless as she looked wide-eyed in the mirror. “May I see?” I asked. She shook her head, “Please let me have this, Max,” She looked like she might cry. I wanted to laugh, but I knew exactly what she was experiencing. I gently put a hand on her shoulder, “Take your time, friend.” “Thank you,” Svetlana dried her eyes and smiled at me before going back to the mirror. I took up her job and began to clean up my magic related objects. Svetlana whined as the mirror went dark, “Come back!” “It is running out of energy, here,” I took the mirror from her and willed some of my energy into the item. She quickly snatched it away from me and said the words again. I took the short time of being pulled away from my man to work on my notes regarding the item. Svetlana fawned over whoever she saw through the mirror. She was lying on her stomach on my bed, her bird-like legs gently kicking in the air, “I wish I could do more than just see him,” Svetlana whispered. “I am working on it, friend. I should try projecting an illusion of myself before him. No, no... he could see me but I would not be able to see him with my own eyes. That would also make communication difficult...” I mumbled to myself as I rummaged through notes and books. I moved some papers aside as I rummaged, my tail flicked back and forth and my ears twitched as I listened to the papers falling to the floor and the books slamming shut on my desk. I came across a book: Oneiromancy. Dream magic. My ears and perked up as I considered the possibilities. I could not recall ever purchasing it. I shrugged the strange confusion off as I pulled the tome open. A fine layer of purple dust fell off the cover as I moved the book. I skimmed the pages. Portions on explaining the intricacies of the dreamscape, the few beings who traverse the dreamscape and the details on entering others dreams. As I expected, most explanations boiled down to ‘The way this spell works is a secret kept by nightmares. Those few who know outside of nightmares have sworn an oath to keep these secrets hidden.’ I groaned, another roadblock on my way to love? I could not just brute force this, dream magic is its own field entirely. I tossed the ideas around in my head, “A way to communicate with him through dreams. That could work, combine the spell that allows me to peer through realms and a spell to enter the dreamscape... That could work!” I exclaimed, startling Svetlana. “What? What could work?” She pestered setting the mirror down. I beckoned the mirror to me with a spell, it lazily drifted across the room and landed in my palm, “How to meet him; how to speak with him!” I shouted as I jumped to my feet. I looked at Svetlana, she had the usual wide-eyed mystified look on her face, “I am going to go through dreams to meet with him until I can teleport there!” I explained triumphantly. “How do you plan on doing that?” “I must track down a nightmare or another caster who has knowledge on the field and... CONVINCE her to teach me her magic.” “Uhm, why did you say ‘convince’ like that?” She looked concerned. “Don’t you have chores you should be attending to?” I changed the subject. “Ah! You’re right!” Svetlana quickly tidied up my room before dashing upstairs. I took a moment to collect myself. I sketched out a quick plan to find then talk to a nightmare. I estimated a week on that venture. Then crafting the spell, casting it successfully... a month, possibly longer. I picked up the mirror, “Show me my love,” I whispered. A feeling came to me, not one of joy, but sadness. I touched the mirror, longing to turn that frown on his face into a smile. I wanted to make him happy, to be there for him. I wanted him to be there for me, to make me happy as well. I looked back at my plans. I crossed off my time estimates, two days to get my hands on the information I required. Force will be used if necessary, though I doubted it would come to that. Two weeks for the spell. I could go without sleep, my own mental and physical condition be damned! I would finish this spell and speak to him in a timely manner! I needed to speak to another caster, one I could work with. I thought about contacting my master, but she was a busy woman. I knew another, more powerful caster who may be able to teach me the spells I was after. I hurried out the front door with my staff and tome in hand. I looked around at the trimmed trees and shrubs. I was searching for a quiet spot to teleport from. I headed to the side of the house and hid behind a hedge wall. I began to prepare my components in a small pot. This was not like the simple teleportation into town and back. I was headed to a very special place; a pocket dimension of a powerful lich. She was a good friend of my master. I prayed she remembered me from the few times I had met her before. I placed an old diamond necklace in the pot, lit some incense and began to burn some herbs. “Hello, Maxine,” A kind voice greeted me as I concentrated. I looked up to see the groundskeeper, Svetlana’s father, “Hello,” I greeted as I got off my knees and brushed my robes off. “Hiding your magic from your mother again?” He asked with a gentle smile. “Of course.” “I still remember when you were small and etching your first runes into the tree bark around here,” He chuckled. “I still feel bad about the one that exploded on you,” I told him as I looked at the ground. “You didn’t mean to, Maxine,” He laughed, “A bit of excitement in my usual dull day is fine by me. Besides, the apology liquor your father gave me made it all worth it.” I smiled at him, “I’m glad it was worth it to you, at least.” “Mhm. By the way, you dropped this,” He handed me a thin jade card with my name on it-- my library card. “Oh! Thank you!” I swiftly took the card from him and added it to my bowl. He looked at it with confusion before bidding me farewell, “Don’t burn down any more trees!” He called as he walked out of view, rake in hand. I sighed and opened my spell book, it floated in the air in front of me. I waved my hand and the pages turned. I tapped my staff on the ground and mixed the components with the end. The stench of the herbs stung my eyes. I waved my staff and shouted the vocal components, in a flash the components vanished. I waited a moment as the lich received my request for teleportation. I took a deep breath as I felt the teleportation begin. As I was torn from my dimension, I felt the air being ripped from my lungs. With a flash I was placed into a dark room. I caught my breath as my eyes quickly adjusted to the low light level. I panted and looked around, long rows of tall bookshelves that went in every direction were lit gently by purple burning candles. A woman behind me cleared her throat. I turned around quickly and held my staff to my chest defensively. The woman had purple-grey skin, dark purple eyes and wore a torn purple cloak with the hood up. She looked up from the desk, my library card in her hand, “Maxine Hamilton. It has been quite some time since you last set food in my library,” She spoke slowly in a monotone voice. She raised my card in the air, engulfing it in a purple flame. After a few moments, the fire went out revealing the card to be a dark red now. She offered it to me, “I have updated your card from apprentice to witch. Please do not lose it.” “Th-thank you ma’am,” I bowed to her. “Have you brought Oneiromancy back for your master? It is a few months overdue.” “Oh! I have it right here,” I produced it from my bag and set it on the desk. “I will have to speak to your master about returning borrowed materials on time. Again,” She frowned and sat the book behind the counter, “What can I do for you, child?” I should have thought this through beforehand. I activated the mirror and showed it to the lich. She took it in her hands before I started speaking, “I am trying to contact this man. I-- I have an idea on how to use dreams and I was hoping--” “Stop,” She silenced me. I stood up straight and looked at her anxiously, “I understand your plight. A young woman’s search for a husband is a difficult one,” She sighed and looked longingly off in the distance, “Child, you are asking me for knowledge I cannot give. I may be dead, but I have my honor.” I looked at the floor, defeated, “I understand ma’am.” “That said, I do not wish for you to end up like me. A witch dying old and alone, coming back as a powerful undead... I will not allow you to suffer the same fate as me,” Her expression turned from soft and calm into almost angry, “You must do something for me, Maxine.” “Anything!” I shouted, losing my calm, composed exterior. “Allow me to use the mirror.” “Of course, the activation phrase is ‘show me my love.’” She quietly whispered the words and looked in the mirror. I heard her sniffle quietly and wipe her eyes before returning to her usual dark and moody expression. She suddenly picked up her staff and waved it around. Three tomes flew off the shelves and floated gently in front of her. They were opened with a wave of her hand. She flipped through all three of them quickly before stopping. As she began casting multiple spells at once, the room filled with arcane energy, it was suffocating. Our clothes billowed, papers flew off the table and books blew open as winds blew. I watched in awe as this powerful sorceress weaved a multitude of spells into each other. Arcane script poured out of the tomes and swirled in beautiful colors in the howling winds. I watched as most of the words formed a sigil in the air. I quickly determined it was a protection sigil of great power. As the lich snapped her fingers, the winds stopped. The sigil was gone, “It is done,” She informed me quietly, handing the mirror back to me. I took a quick look at the mirror before dispelling the divination. She had transferred the sigil to the back of his hand. He glanced at it, cocked his head slightly then went back to whatever he was working on. I looked up at the lich, she had a small smile on her face, “Now. Dream magic. Do not let anyone know that I gave this information to you. Do not share the information with others. Do not let anyone else see this information. Do you understand, child?” “Yes ma’am. I promise,” My heart pounded. I was so close to him now. “Good. Here are two tomes. Guard them well,” The two books were slammed in front of me, “Anything else you would like to borrow?” “Do you have any spells I can peer at that can aid me in higher level teleportations?” I knew this was pushing it, but I had to ask. “Usually I would not do this either. Your work on the mirror was very well done for a which of your level, especially having done it in less than a day. As well as your master pulling in a favor asking me to aid you where I can,” I was handed a heavy tome, “Be warned. This is the only spell you will be able to cast without the aid of another witch that can get you to your destination. I would aid you in the casting as well as your master but the two of us have had to swear to not enter or open portals to this other realm before everything is in place.” “What do you mean?” “The monster lord and her lilims are planning on taking over that world. Teams are already in place to remove leaders, politicians and other people in power to pave the way for the rest of us. I have played a major role in developing spells to get us there and disable their technology. Soon, orientation will begin to prepare the general populace for travel. I recommend you read this as well,” She handed me another tome: ‘The Human World and You! An Encyclopedia With Pictures.’ She paused for a few moments before speaking again, “Anyone you plan to take with you should read up on this as well. I will reclaim these from you on the other side, Maxine,” She turned to get back to her work before realization spread over her face, “You will need someone in that world to aid you in the teleportation process. They will need to set up a simple teleportation circle for you there. Good luck, child,” She gave me a small smile before unceremoniously teleporting me back into my parent’s garden. I landed on my back, the tomes landed on my stomach, knocking the wind out of me again. I groaned and lie still for a few moments before collecting myself and the tomes before hurrying to my room. I was overjoyed! Only one day for me to obtain the knowledge I required! I excitedly hurried down the stairs to my room. I threw the tomes down and opened them up. My heart sank. The arcane script that these spells were written in were not similar to my master’s or even her master. I groaned, this would be an arduous task. I took a deep breath and skimmed the pages. I found the spell I was looking for: ‘enter dreams.’ I noted down spells such as ‘induce sleep’ and ‘cause nightmare’ to transcribe later. A smile spread across my lips at the thought of the possibilities. I lit a stick of incense and began to transcribe. I sat at the dinner table. My hair was brushed, my dress was ironed and my eyes wandered underneath the table where I held the mirror. I was very intimate with his daily routine. Monday through Friday he woke up, ate, went to work where he spent most of his day. He then went home or went to exercise. His weekends were usually spent alone. He seemed to like to drink liquor and use the larger wall mounted computer for entertainment. I hadn’t had the chance to look through the book about his world. I heard a noise, my father was looking down at the mirror. He looked up at my face, “What are you doing?” He asked with a teasing smile. “N-nothing!” I slid the mirror into my bag. “Mhm. Who was that?” “Just someone I have my eyes on,” I gave a small, nervous laugh. “Aha! That’s why you’ve been so weird!” “Ssshh!” I tried to quiet him down. My sister and mother were talking loudly across the table and seemed to not hear us. “You know that your mother wishes to wed you off to some rich son of a merchant, right?” He asked turning serious. I recoiled in disgust, I had met the man she wanted me to marry a few years ago, “I am aware. I am not going to marry that-- that curr,” I hissed. Father looked at me and sighed as the food came out, “Do as you wish,” He shook his head as we began to dish up. Svetlana wandered into my room late at night. She was disobeying orders by bringing me tea. Mother and Father were already in bed so there was no worry about her finding out. I finished deciphering the arcane script from the tomes into my own as a cup of tea was sat in front of me. I thanked Svetlana quietly before taking a sip. She tried to sneak a glance at the arcane words. They writhed on the pages, eager to be set free and used as spells. I slammed the book closed before she could foolishly let them go, “What are you working on, Max?” She asked quickly. “I am going to begin creating the spell,” I told her nervously. “Really!?” Her eyes sparkled, “How did you learn it so quickly?” “I--” I remembered what the lich had made me promise, “I convinced a nightmare to teach me the basics,” I lied. “Wow, Maxine! You’re so powerful,” She bought it. I felt really guilty lying to my best friend, “What are you going to say to him once you create the spell?” “I... I am going to ask his name,” I replied simply, “I know how to talk to people, Svetlana,” I was lying again and feigning confidence. I had no idea how to talk to boys. I was telling the truth about wanting to know his name. “How are you going to introduce yourself? Maxine the powerful? The great?” She was very excited for me. “Should I introduce myself as something more grandiose than I really am?” I needed to decide soon. My man was preparing himself for bed now. “More grandiose than you really are?” Svetlana looked taken aback, “Maxine you have much potential as a witch! This is not misplaced praise. I have overheard your master and your father speaking about you before. Maxine the magnificent!” She continued to suggest. I sighed, “That one. I should--” The door to my room opened, my heart stopped. Light footsteps came down the steps. My mother walked into the dark candle lit room. I shoved the mirror under the covers before she could notice it. “Svetlana, I am aware you are currently off duty, but could I have a moment alone with my daughter?” She asked uncharacteristically quietly. “Of course, madam,” Svetlana collected herself and scurried out of the room. “Maxine, is everything alright?” My mother asked me, stepping closer and gently placing a hand on my forehead. “What do you mean?” I asked nervously. “You have been so distant and distracted every time I see you. You refuse to speak unless spoken to. I am worried about my little girl,” She looked like she might cry. I had forgotten about this side of her, I gave her a tight hug, “I am fine, Mother. Worry about your business, not me.” “You know you can tell mommy anything, right baby?” She spoke to me in baby talk as she pinched my cheeks. “Yes Mother.” “Good,” She turned to leave. As she stood at the bottom of the stairs she looked back over her shoulder, “I know you dislike the idea of an arranged marriage. But please, just give him a chance for me. I have arranged a date between the two of you ,” She left. I scowled at her and folded my arms childishly. I wanted nothing to do with that man. Svetlana came back down the stairs, “Is something the matter?” She asked. “No, nothing is wrong!” I snapped. Svetlana looked hurt, guilt washed over me, “I am sorry, friend,” I said quickly, “It has been a long day.” “Good night, Maxine,” Svetlana said bluntly to me before turning heel quickly and leaving. I could feel my heart hurt. I made an angry noise before throwing my hat and robes across the room, “Whatever, I don’t need her,” I growled, “I have everything I need right here,” I whispered as I clutched the mirror in my hands and said the magic words for the final time tonight. I lay the mirror next to me, it showed his handsome face as he fell asleep, “Good night,” I whispered to the mirror with tears in my eyes.
PT3
I sat in my tower, staring out the window. The tall green trees swayed gently in the wind. The cobblestone path leading from the woods to my tower glistened in the sunlight. The blue sky held a few light, pillowy clouds. My elegant white gown draped over my body, my long white hair sat on my shoulders. I looked at myself in the mirror, my beautiful face smiled back at me with me with wonderfully blue eyes. I placed a gorgeous tiara atop my head. Oh, how I wished for a brave knight to come rescue me from the horrible woman that kept me captive: my mother. My heart skipped a beat as I heard the sound of horse hooves on the cobblestone outside. I rushed back to the window, praying to see my hero! My heart sank. It was the last person I wanted to see, Sir Oscar, “Lady Maxine!” A nasaly voice called from the base of my tower, “I am here to rescue you!” “Go away Oscar,” I told him, leaving the window. “But-- But don’t you want to be rescued?” His gaudy gold and white armor glowed in the sun. “Not by you!” “I am not leaving until you allow me to rescue you my princess!” Another set of hoof beats came thundering down the stone path. A knight in dark grey armor riding a black steed came into view. A brutal axe strapped to his back, a red glow under his mask, and spikes on his pauldrons. He was here, my hero. His horse came to a stop next to Oscar’s. Without a word he removed his helmet, the man of my dreams, the man I saw in my magic mirror. He waved at me. “You!” Oscar pointed a stubby, sausage finger at my hero, “I will duel you for the hand of Lady Maxine!” My hero grimace and slowly nodded. He replaced his helm upon his head and drew his softly glowing axe and held it with two hands. It glowed darkness, absorbing the light around it, “Beware, mongrel!” Oscar drew his rapier, “This sword has been passed down for generations! Each welder has slain countless--” My hero cut Oscar down while he monologued and waved his sword around. Oscar fell to the ground and my hero stowed his axe. He looked up at gave me a small wave before rushing inside the tower. Within minutes, my hero ascended the stairs and burst through the door to my chambers. He stared at me behind his mask. I slowly approached him and removed his helmet. He looked at me with hazel eyes, “Kiss me, hero,” I whispered with bated breath. He nodded gently and closed his eyes. I went in for the kiss, my heart pounding as I neared him. I closed my eyes and-- “Maxine!” A harsh voice shouted. “Huh?” I opened my eyes to see my mother standing angrily before me. “Maxine!” She said again. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I woke up from my dream with a yelp. I had been face down in my spellbook, “Maxine, you have a date in two hours!” My mother said from behind me. “Eh?” I groaned as I rubbed my eyes. “You need to get ready, Maxine!” She shook me awake. I slowly got up, my robes were wrinkled and covered in soot from failed spell attempts, “Ready... ready for who?” I asked quietly. “You have a date with Sir Oscar! I have been telling you for three days!” My mother was exasperated. “Mmph. I’m going...” I got out of my chair and started waking myself up. “Get ready quickly, please,” My mother walked out of my room. “Yes, Mother,” I looked around and collected myself. I had fallen asleep at my desk, my head resting on a tome. I had books, notes, material components and other various items strewn about the room. I slowly remembered what I had been working on: an entering dreams spell. I had been struggling to combine it with the spell that would allow it to pierce through dimensions. The nuances of the dream related magicks made it difficult to combine it with another spell. I shook my head and turned my attention to getting ready for this dinner outing-- I refused to call it a date. My wrinkled, dark robes fit my lithe frame poorly. I looked at myself in the mirror, my ugly face frowned back at me with green eyes. My disheveled, short black hair rest at the top of my head. I picked up my witch hat and placed it atop my head. I faked a smile at myself. Oh, how I wished for my life to change. I steeled my resolve, I would change my life for the better. I sat in the bath staring at my hands. They were covered in cuts and burns. I had been trying at this spell for five days straight with almost no breaks. The soot easily washed off my skin thankfully. I was almost glad to be getting out of the house, Oscar would no doubt be taking me into town and closer to my master’s abode. I needed her help, I was nearly tearing my disheveled hair out. I poured a bucket of water over my head after scrubbing my usual soap into it. The soap stung the small cuts all over my hands. I sighed and closed my eyes. My imagination wandered to him again. I imagined him coming home from work, wrapping our arms around each other, he sighs as he sees my hands. He sits me down on a comfortable seat and gently applies a healing ointment to my hands. He smiles and speaks quietly to me as I wince and whimper as the ointment works its magic. When he’s done I give him a kiss and lay my head on his lap. He gently runs his fingers through my hair as we tell each other how much we love one another. I fall asleep on his lap and then he moves me to the bed and cuddles with me until we both fall asleep. I couldn’t help but smile as I thought about it. There was a pounding on my door, causing me to leave the world I had created within my day dream, “Hello?” I called. “Ma’am do you require anything?” It was Svetlana poking the door open. “A towel, please,” I called. Svetlana never called me ma’am. She was obviously still upset. Svetlana entered and placed a towel on the back of a chair. I wanted to apologize but I had no idea how. Svetlana left the room without so much as looking at me. I sighed and got out of the bath. I entered the foyer wearing a dress. I didn’t like dresses very much, the fabric was usually itchy and the way they fit my body was suffocating. My mother was here, unfortunately, “Oh, my little girl looks beautiful!” She put her hands on my cheeks and gave me a large smile, “Makeup could use a little work, but you don’t look like a goth clown so it is an improvement.” I had only done that once. The one time I had enjoyed wearing makeup, “I’m through that phase, Mother,” I lied. “I’m so proud of you, dear. He’s waiting for you outside. Have fun with Sir Oscar, dear! Feel free not to come home tonight!” She waved at me as she pushed me out the door. I faked a smile for her and walked towards Oscar’s horse drawn carriage, “Ah, lady Maxine! You are looking most lovely this evening! I could just kiss you, m’lady!” “Try to kiss me and I will turn you into a frog,” I hissed as his face neared mine. “Ah, playing hard to get again? It only further accentuates your dark beauty!” I said nothing, doing my best not to glare at him. I needed to keep this facade up to keep my mother happy and off my back as I worked to escape from this hell, “Come, madam, your chariot awaits!” He tried to take my hand and help me into the wagon. I yanked my hand away from him, and climbed in on my own. He joined me after motioning to the driver to take off. The wheels rattled on the gravel road, causing the carriage to bounce. Oscar’s awful body smell mixed with his foul spirit energy in this confined space made me want to vomit. I threw the window open and stuck my head out it. I would be teleporting home for sure. I fished around in my magic bag for the mirror, “Have I ever told you about my family heritage?” Oscar asked. It didn’t matter what I said next, he would tell me either way, “No,” I lied. “Well, I come from a long line of jewelers from the desert land of...” Oscar started rattling on about his family. Oscar cared about few things, his titles, his wealth, and his pedigree. I knew he saw me as nothing more than a trophy. A powerful witch from a powerful, wealthy family, I’m sure the thought of marrying someone of that status was all that drove him. While he was speaking, I whispered the magic words to the mirror. I wanted-- no, needed to see him, my future husband! Just seeing him and daydreaming about him helped keep me sane in less than desirable company. He was eating lunch by himself at that moment. Meat and cheese between two slices of bread. He held his small glowing device in one hand and the food in the other. I imagined sitting across from him at that small table, a feast before us, playing footsie under the table and enjoying each other's company “...do you think about that?” My ears perked up as Oscar asked me a question. “Oh, uh, very interesting,” I guessed where he was in the story. “I’m glad you think so! Anyways, that's when my great, great, great grandfather got ahold of a magic goldsmithing set and he...” I stopped listening to him again and acted like I was fixing my hair. “Where are we headed?” I interrupted him. “An outing to our favorite restaurant, of course! The Hungry Sea Bird!” Oscar told me proudly. It was an expensive sea-food restaurant. He only thought it was good as a way to flaunt his family’s wealth. The food was not very good, but I did enjoy the crab and stuffed salmon. We sat across from each other at the restaurant in a secluded corner. The table was lit with candles and a small band somewhere in the restaurant completed the hokey atmosphere. A waiter poured us both a glass of white wine as we looked over the simplistic menus. I already knew what I wanted, but I felt the need to humor Oscar. I took a sip of wine and set the menu down, “How are you feeling today?” Oscar asked. I had just shut my best friend out of my life. I was spending a dinner with a man I felt disdain for. I hated myself. The one thing that kept me going was in another world, “Fine.” “What have you been working on recently?” I had been killing myself trying to teleport myself to my true love, “Just the usual teleportation spells, illusion spells and divinations.” “Illusions?” He feigned interest. You ask me about the most mundane of the three schools that I focus on? “Uhuh. Illusions. Oh, here’s the waiter,” I changed subjects quickly, I was not keen on discussing magic with him. “What can I get for the two of you?” The harpy asked. “I will have the halibut. M’lady here will have the scallops, please,” Oscar ordered for the two of us. I coughed, “Actually, the crab and stuffed salmon for me, please.” “Of course, ma’am. I’ll have that out for you both quickly,” The waiter left quickly. I caught a small scowl from Oscar out of the corner of my eye. I ignored it and returned to staring at the mirror. We sat in silence for a time before he spoke up, “Is something wrong, my sweet? You seem very distracted this evening.” I looked up at him, “I am a very busy woman. I have a lot on my mind,” I was thinking the dream spell over in my head. I needed to research sleep-aiding items. “Alright...” He looked annoyed. I pulled out a few sheets of parchment and wrote down a few notes in usual arcane script. Oscar was trying to sneak a peek at my writing without me noticing. I ignored him; a person who does not use magic would have no way of deciphering my script. As the food was delivered to our table I put the parchments away. Oscar immediately began eating, slurping and chomping loudly. It was sickening and made it very difficult for me to begin eating. I dug my claws into my knees to try and keep some semblance of composure. When he finally slowed down, I allowed myself to eat. The food was acceptable. We finished eating, “That was a wonderful meal!” Oscar said loudly. “Mhm,” I feigned agreement. “Lady Maxine, would you care to accompany me home?” He was trying to be seductive. I wanted to vomit. “No, I have some errands to take care of,” I quickly told him. “A-are you sure?” “Yes. Very sure.” I stood up and procured my wand from my bag. “Lady Maxine--” “Goodbye,” I quickly waved my wand and teleported away. I teleported into the backyard of the magic shop in town. I took my heels off and dashed across town in my dress. The cold air of the evening bit at my skin. Not many people were out, thankfully. I dodged guards and shoop keeps shutting down their stalls. There was only one person I wanted to talk to right now. I arrived at the tower on the outskirts of the city. I slowed down as I entered the garden, my feet were covered in cuts and bruises from my run. I looked at the familiar flowers and mushrooms as I hopped across the stone path. I reached out to use the knocker when the heavy door was suddenly thrown open. My master stood before me in her usual purple wizard garb. Her purple hair was down by her shoulders. I looked up at her, a disheveled, shivering mess. Without a word she pulled me inside and sat me down at a small table. A cup of tea was set before me as my master sat across from me with a cup in front of herself. “I don’t like him,” I told her quietly. “Oscar?” She nodded as she stirred her tea. “Yes.” “I understand, Maxine,” She paused, “Do you think going against your mother’s wishes is wise?” “No. That will not stop me,” I picked at my hands. “And I cannot stop you either, I’m sure,” She laughed. She stopped and turned serious, “I have been very worried about you recently, Maxine. You have not been taking care of yourself.” “I do not care about my health. I only care about him.” “I know, dear,” She frowned at me, “Please look after yourself.” “I can sleep once I get the spell finished,” I grumbled. She sighed and set the stirring spoon down, “Weresheep wool.” “What?” “Add weresheep wool to your components. It was so disheartening watching you work missing just one component. If you hurry you might be able to get the spell finished tonight,” She produced a small tuft of wool from her robes. I had tears in my eyes as I took the wool from her, “Thank you.” “Finish your tea and I will teleport you home,” Her soothing voice helped calm me down, “You still have a lot to learn as a witch.” I nodded in agreement as I brought the cup to my lips, “I struggle to learn any spells outside of my specialty.” “Don’t beat yourself up about it. You almost had it!” She smiled at me before taking a sip of tea. “Almost doesn’t get results.” “Maxine, do you remember what I always told you during training?” “You really like the sunrise in the morning?” I joked. We both laughed quietly, “Good witches have a plan for everything.” “You need to have a plan for that almost, Maxine, and everything else in your life.” I thought for a few moments, “Do you have a plan for everything?” “Almost everything,” She laughed, “I don’t have a plan for you turning on me or the old monster lord returning.” “I pray neither of those happen,” I mumbled before taking a sip of tea. As the teleportation ended, I found myself in my room. I kept forgetting how powerful my master was. I immediately got to work. I didn’t bother changing out of the dress and into my robes. I lit incense and took a deep breath. My heart raced as I began the process. I needed to calm down, being too emotional could mess up the spell. Any shakiness could cause a slip and ruin the spells hand motions. I worked slowly, trying to keep myself calm. I breathed in the incense, attempting to let the calming and focus enhancing effects take over. It didn’t work. I contemplated trying this tomorrow, taking a break and relaxing until tomorrow evening, “No,” I whispered to myself, “I need this,” I remembered what my master had told me. Have a plan. I ran out of the room and headed to my father’s office. I threw the door open. My father, startled, dropped his glasses and writing utensil. I panted, “H-how are you?” He laughed, “Fine, fine. Are you alright?” “Yes. Can you add weresheep wool onto tomorrow’s order?” “When did I turn into the quartermaster around here?” He asked himself, “I can tell this is important to you, Maxine. I’ll send out a note immediately. Get some sleep, kid.” “Thank you,” I closed the door and dashed back to my room. I threw the door open and took the stairs three at a time. I grabbed my staff from where it was leaning against the wall. I still could hardly contain my excitement. I lit another stick of incense. The smoke from both of them filled the room. I was rested, focused, and fed, this was the perfect time to try this. I began prepping material components. Magical herbs, gems, the carcass of an enchanted insect and the wool went into the pot. I waved my hand over the container as I whispered the magic words. I felt the usual arcane energy in the air pick up as I neared the end of the casting. It was not as exhilarating this evening, perhaps it was because I was not in my robes or I was more concentrated on speaking to him. I readied myself as I said the final words of the spell. I expected another explosion to tear my flesh and cover me in soot. I opened my eyes to watch the components burn up in their container. A grey, soft looking, puff of smoke rose out of the bowl. I quickly stuck my head into it and inhaled as much of the cloud as I could. I quickly jumped onto my bed and closed my eyes. As anxiety, happiness and a newfound exhaustion fought to take control of my body, I thought back to what Svetlana had asked me, how was I going to introduce myself? I didn’t have much time to think about it before the exhaustion overtook me. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I opened my eyes and looked down at myself. I was standing in my usual robes with my staff in hand. This was how I imagined myself, so this was how I appeared in the dreamscape. I was in a grassy field, the sky was a wonderful blue and the petals of the flowers were a bright yellow. I scanned the horizon, trying to find my man. I walked to the top of a nearby hill, the long grass tickling my legs. I found my target as I neared the top, a small wooden house on stilts stood atop a small mound about half a mile away. I waved my staff in the air, teleporting myself to the front door of this abode. I was thankful that magic could still be used in the dreamscape at no material cost. I used my staff to tap on the door producing a satisfyingly loud noise. I stood patiently, restraining myself from barging in and risking startling him. Telling time in the realm of dreams was incredibly difficult but after what I perceived as five minutes, I forced the door open with a spell. The door swung open slowly with a loud creaking noise. I slowly entered the sunlit building to see a one room arrangement. One side had kitchen amenities and a small table, there was a computer sitting alone at a desk, a couch staring at a wall computer and a bed along the wall close to me. He was lying on the bed, his eyes fixated on the wood of the ceiling. I took my hat off an sat it on a small nearby table. Without hesitation, I climbed up onto the small bed with him, resting my head on his chest. He was a good half a foot taller than me, not that I minded. I had him, he was mine, mine forever! He hardly moved as he breathed steadily, his gaze still on the ceiling. I sat up and straddled him. My ears twitched as I remembered the instructions found within the tome; I had to figure out a command word to get him into a lucid state. I struggled to keep my hands from removing his handsome collared shirt and black dress pants. I ran my fingers through his short black hair, desperately wishing I could actually feel his warmth on my skin. As I tried to decide on what word to try first, I got distracted just by looking at him. Without a second thought, I rubbed my cheek against his, something I used to see Mother doing to Father. I sort of understood it, placing my natural mana upon him as a way of marking him as mine. I finished rubbing my face against him, a feeling of ecstasy washing over me. I purred loudly, a giant smile on my face. I looked down at my man, reaching to touch his handsome face. He blinked at me, hazel eyes fixated on my own. He had a confused look on his face. I gave him a shy smile, “H-hello,” I wanted to slap myself. I had so much I wanted to say to him, and that was all I could stammer out? “Hi,” He said quietly using his not often used voice. It was music to my ears. “How... Are you today?” I had no idea what I was doing. “I’m fine, thank you,” He was lying, “Who are you?” I did have a plan for this question at least, I hopped off of him and put my hat upon my head once more, “I am Maxine the magnificent!” I told him, pounding my staff against the floor creating an illusion of a band of trumpets blare and a bucket of sparkling confetti rain from the ceiling. I gave him a slight bow. He stared at me, dumbfounded. I approached him and sat at the foot of the bed. “You’re... a wizard?” He asked me suspiciously. “I prefer the term ‘witch,’ thank you very much,” I removed my hat, held it in my hands and wrung the cloth nervously. Any semblance of confidence I had was entirely fabricated. He shook himself and pinched his arm. He frowned, “Is something amiss?” I asked. “Well, Maxine, was it?” I nodded, “This isn’t real.” “We may be within a dream, but I can assure you, I am as real as you are!” He shook his head, “Why would such a cute girl want to bother with me?” His tone turned dark and he looked down at the floor. After my original elation ceased from calling me cute, I felt a sadness within me. I moved quickly, dashing onto his lap. I sat face to face with him my legs and arms all wrapped around him. He looked up at me, sadness in his eyes, “I have had my eye on you for some time. I want to bother with you.” “What do you mean by that, having your eyes on me?” “I have used an item of my own creation to pierce through the walls between our realms and scry you, watching you as you go through your day.” “That sounds really stalker-like,” He mumbled, looking away from me. “I apologize, where I come from there are very few eligible bachelors. I hope you can forgive me.” “So, you’re from another world?” “Yes,” I silently begged him to believe me, unfortunately he didn’t, “Is there some way I can prove any of this to you?” He shrugged slowly, “I understand,” I sighed sadly before placing my head on his shoulder, “Can I know your name, at least?” “Uh, yeah, its Richard.” “Richard,” I repeated, “I like that name,” I turned around and placed my back against his chest, my head resting under his chin, “Thank you, Richard,” He said nothing, instead wrapping his arms around my stomach. It was a bittersweet feeling, really. I looked up at Richard sitting behind me, the sadness on his face made my heart ache. I wanted to make him happy more than anything, but from our current situation, I could do nothing. I closed my watery eyes and waited for the dream to end in silence.
PT4
I awoke in the morning before the rooster greeted the morning sun. I slowly remembered the previous night’s conversation with Richard and quickly remembered why I wanted to die. I sat up in bed put my head in my hands. Where had I gone so wrong in my life? All I wanted was to settle down with a man, a man who had just shrugged me off as merely a dream. Nothing was going right in my life. I changed to a seated position where I was hugging my knees under my chin. As I drifted off into dark thoughts, my door was slowly opened at the top of the stairs. I was quick to recognize the clack of her talons, Svetlana. Had she come to ridicule me, I wondered as I sulked. She stopped at the bottom of the stairs and looked at me, “You’re up early, ma’am,” She said curtly. I had come up with plans to apologize to her in a clear concise manner. I threw all those ideas out the window in an instant as emotions overcame me, “I’m sorry,” I mewled. “Hm?” Svetlana looked up at me, confusion on her face. “I don’t want to be like my mother anymore and hurt those around me to get what I want!” I cried. “Max,” Svetlana sighed, “I forgive you.” I jumped up from bed, ran over to her and threw my arms around her, “Th-thank you,” I mumbled through tears. “I ask you to recite the promise that you made years ago as to remind yourself,” She ordered. “I, Maxine Emerald Hamilton, promise to you, my friend Svetlana, that I will do everything in my power as to not hurt those around me whether it be through my words, through my actions, or through my arcane powers.” I choked out, reciting a promise from over 12 years ago after I nearly blew up her father. Admittedly, it was a string of incidents, that one being the most major. This was also not the first time I had to recite it again. “Good. I pray that you will keep your word this time.” I nodded through the tears. When I finally calmed down, I decided to tell her everything, “I spoke to him last night, my future husband.” Svetlana pulled away from me and looked at me with sparkles in her eyes, “You did!? How was it!?” She was nearly shouting. I felt bad telling her the truth, “Awful.” “What?” She looked at me in disbelief. “He was as handsome as I expected him to be, but he could not believe that I was real.” “Maxine, as I have said before, you will figure something out,” Her support despite me being an ass in the past made me smile. “I think I should stop chasing him, Svetlana,” I admitted. She gasped, “Who are you? That is not the Maxine I know. Giving up is not like you.” “But--” “I know no other person that would stay up for 48 hours to work on one task without eating, sleeping or any sort of break.” I chuckled, “Thank you for believing in me, Svetlana.” “Of course. You are my best friend after all,” She gave me a quick hug before returning to her work. “Do you wish to borrow the mirror for today?” “You mean, take it with me today?” She asked in disbelief. “Yes. I do not want it to distract me today. Think of it as an extra apology from me. Soon I should have an item that will allow you to enter his dreams.” She regained her composure and took the mirror from me gently, “Thank you, Maxine. I will take good care of it. Do you have any dishes or clothing hiding in your room for me to take upstairs?” “You bet I do!” I laughed as I pulled clothes out from under my bed. I sat down in the dining room with notes spread out in front of me. Svetlana brought me a bowl of stew and took a seat next to me, “I wish I could decipher your work.” “Mhm. Thank you for the food, friend,” I took a break from my notes to eat, “Are you sure you have completed all of your work?” “Yes, I just need to bring the laundry inside in a few hours.” “Excellent. Any more ideas on how to prove we are real to our future husbands?” I asked between spoonfuls. “Besides the risque paintings?” I laughed, “You really like the plan where we teleport lewd paintings of ourselves to them while they sleep. Any other ideas?” “Not really, Max. I know little of your magics. Besides, we don’t even know if my future husband will not believe me.” “Perhaps your man will not have self esteem problems and will just fall right into your arms,” I sighed sadly, “I worry about him, Svetlana.” “You will have him in your arms soon, Max,” Svetlana looked into the mirror. She swooned over her man silently as I wrote more notes. I was trying to decide what artist I should commision for the risque paintings of ourselves. It was so romantic! I believe that’s part of how my parents got together. I would bet good money that Father still has that painting mother painted herself stashed somewhere, I wouldn’t dare ask him about it. “What are you two working on?” Eliza had snuck in and sat across from us at the table while we were distracted. “How do you make a man love you?” I asked her before Svetlana could sell us out. “Doesn’t Oscar already--” “That SWINE does not love me,” I hissed, interrupting my big sister, “He has ulterior motives, sister, it is plain on his-- his fat face!” “Maxine you don’t know why Mother and Father wish for you to marry Oscar, do you?” Eliza asked me. I shook my head, still fuming at just the thought of him, “Mother and Father were quite poor when they were young. Mother managed to pull herself and her childhood sweetheart out of poverty through hard work and sacrifices. As I am the one to inherit the business when she is ready to step down, she wishes for you to marry rich so you do not need to suffer like they did. Mother just wants what she considers the best for you,” She explained gently. “What she considers best for me will only cause me suffering as Oscar gets what he wants from me and then casts me aside like last night’s meal,” I seethed. “Where are you going to find another man, Maxine?” Eliza demanded. I held out my hand to Svetlana who immediately handed me the mirror, “Show me my love,” I told the mirror. I took a look at Richard. He had not gotten up from his bed, he was lying on his back staring at the ceiling with a pained look on his face. I could not help but think I may have brought this upon him. “What is it?” My sister asked with a smug look. I slid the mirror across the table for her to see. She picked it up and looked at Richard then at me. I stared at her with a guilt stricken face, “He looks perfect for you,” She told me gently. I returned the smile, feeling a little better. “Do you have a man in your sights as well, Svetlana?” “Yes ma’am,” She nodded. “I will be honest, I cannot help you two. I can see from your face that you do truly care for him, Maxine. You’ll figure something out, little sister,” She gave me another smile, “Can I get a little bit of whatever my sister is having, Svetlana?” “Of course, one moment, ma’am,” Svetlana dashed into the kitchen. “Are you going to teleport there before the official portals open?” My sister asked me. “Yes, I am. Svetlana and I are working towards a personal portal,” I told her as I returned to my notes. “I remember when you, Svetlana and I would get up to all kinds of trouble. Especially when you awoke to your magic! Pranking Mother and Father with illusions and setting runes to shower a passerby in flour. What happened to all of that, Maxine?” “What do you mean?” “Us spending time together, Maxine. All you do is study and all I do is work. I miss goofing off with you.” I sighed and looked up at her, “Perhaps when we get to the other world we can go on triple dates with our new husbands?” She nodded and looked dreamily up towards the ceiling, “Do you wish to use the mirror to see your potential husband?” I asked her. Surprisingly, she shook her head, “Searching for him is part of the adventure.” “Easy for you to say, you could walk up to any single man you see and seduce him with a simple greeting,” I grumbled, “You would have such beautiful daughters.” “What about a son?” She mused. I gave her a confused look and began to speak but not before Eliza talked over me, “When we go to the new world, we should be able to have human sons as well,” I was shocked, I had never heard anything about this, “How many children do you want?” “I-- I had only dreamed of having one child, a daughter to pass my abilities onto. But a son? Could I teach him magic as well? Could he awaken to magical abilities?” My brain was running on overdrive at the sudden revelation. “No idea, Maxine. You should have a son and find out,” she teased. “Maybe you should have a son and he can be born with an affinity to magic. I could teach him.” Svetlana returned with a fresh bowl of stew for my sister, “I apologize, that took longer than expected, Eliza.” “Do not worry, Svetlana. I am not an impatient cat... unlike someone here,” She gave me a mischievous smile. “Sometimes I forget you are years older than Maxine on account of your constant teasing,” Svetlana smiled and shook her head. I rushed to change the subject, “Give us some ideas, Eliza. We wish to prove to our future husbands that despite only appearing in their dreams, we are real.” “Our current plan is to use a weaker teleportation spell to send them risque paintings of ourselves,” Svetlana was quick to add proudly. Eliza laughed, “I suppose that is one way. Allow me an evening or two to come up with ideas for you.” “Thank you, Eliza. If you require me, I shall be in my room. Come if you wish, friend,” I nodded to Svetlana as I collected my notes. “I will be there soon,” She replied as she collected the dishes. “Oh, Father told me that an item came in on today’s order for you, dear sister. He should be holding it in his office,” Eliza told me as she left. I did as she instructed and headed for my father’s office. Usually, my orders were simply sent to my room. I was curious what my father wished to speak to me about. I slowly opened the door to his office. My father was going over ledgers, truly an exhilarating life, “Father,” I greeted. “Good... afternoon? It is past noon, right?” He was genuinely confused. “Yes, it is past noon,” I confirmed, “I assume you are holding my order here as an excuse to speak to me.” “Astute as always, dear. Are you still chasing that mirror man?” He cut to the point. “Yes, I am. I spoke to him last night, Father.” “What do you plan to do about Sir Oscar?” He asked. I scoffed, “I want nothing to do with him. I do not care if it upsets Mother. Let her wrath come, my love will allow me to prevail.” My father smiled, “Alright, dear. I’ll continue to keep your secret from her. I know you said weresheep wool, but all I could obtain in such a short notice was a weresheep wool blanket. I hope it is suitable,” He told me regrettably. As I took the blanket from him my mind raced with how to enchant it with a sleep related spell, “Thank you, it is perfect. I will speak to you again at dinner,” I brought the wool close to me as I examined its cream colored surface. I suddenly sneezed violently causing a paper to fall off the desk. I shook myself, took a bow and left the office. Svetlana and I looked at the tome related to the human world that had been loaned to me by the lich. I had told her about the conversation I had with Eliza in private. Returning to the text, Svetlana and I were bewildered by the information contained within the text, “No monsters?” Svetlana breathed. “No humans using magic at all despite it being much easier to hold onto your natural mana for a third of your life. Very strange,” I thought aloud, “Perhaps they merely require training?” “I know nothing of magic, Max. Perhaps you should perform further study when we go there?” I shrugged, “I am not very interested in the topic, to be frank. I will most likely perform tests on my hubby and nothing more.” “Hubby? You have only spoken to him once!” She laughed at me. “Don’t make fun of me,” I demanded, “Or should I bring up the baby noises you make into the mirror when you think I cannot hear you!” “L-let us return to reading, Max. No need to dredge th-that up,” I gave her a smug grin before going back to reading. We read about the reliance on technology, powerful computers, entertainment focused televisions and handheld phones. The information was provided in ways we could understand with minimal jargon. All information that was skipped over or they did not have enough information on, the book stated, ‘ask your future husband!’ Not a terrible idea, who else to inform me on this ‘internet’ than someone who has actually used it before. We read about the dangers of this world, powerful vehicles and firearms specifically. Both will be disabled when monsters cross the threshold into the other world, but Svetlana and I going early will most likely deal with both in some capacity, “I am excited to ride in a car,” Svetlana told me. “Sounds nauseating. I would rather teleport,” I felt queasy just thinking about the intense speeds a car could reach, “Do you wish to enter his dreams tonight?” She shook her head, “I believe Eliza is right. The thrill of the hunt and meeting him in person is what I desire. Seeing him in my dream will most likely only increase my hunger and lust for him.” “Fair enough, friend. I will increase my pace on the creation of the teleportation spell. The only barrier in my way now is to get Richard to draw a teleportation circle for us in that world,” I explained. “Make sure you get enough rest and food,” Svetlana said with a stern tone. I laughed, “Hell no.” ------------------------------------------------------------------------ I returned to the dreamscape that night using the same spell. The spell was much easier once being casted once. I was able to trim down the casting time and cost by removing unnecessary words and components. I hadn’t had time to transfer the spell into the wool blanket, that was a project for the morning. I hesitantly opened my eyes to take in the surrounding dreamscape, I was inside the house from last night judging from the walls and windows. I was lying on my side staring at the walls, trying to get up, I was forced back into that position. I looked behind me to see that Richard was holding me from behind in a spooning position. I managed to push his arms off of me for just long enough to face him. I reached up and wrapped my arms around his neck before rubbing my cheek against his. I purred loudly as he woke up, “Good evening,” I smiled. “Hey!” He smiled back at me, causing my heart to flutter. “How was work today?” I already knew the answer. “I thought about you a lot today. Oh, I didn’t work today,” He took my hat off of me and set it aside, “Why don’t your cute cat ears poke through your hat? It would be adorable.” “I-- I can change that! As soon as I wake up, I will ask Svetlana to do that.” “Oh? Another dream woman?” He chuckled at himself. “One of the kikimoras that live with my family. Ah, I forgot your world does not have monsters.” “Wait, you’re a monster? Like, monster girl?” I was surprised to hear him say that. “Y-yes, I am a monster girl. How do you know about that?” He looked like he was about to say something but stopped himself, “Richard? You can tell me anything, darling.” “Nothing, nothing,” The sad look returned to his face. “Please don’t be sad, Richard,” I squeezed him in a hug. “I’ll try. The thing I was going to say earlier is that some women were changed into monster girls a while ago. At least that’s what they called themselves.” “Ah, I read about the tests that were performed years prior when the sabbath tried to communicate with your world. Some demonic energy must have leaked through and monsterized them. Thank you for being willing to share with me, darling,” I climbed up on him and gave him a kiss on the cheek. He looked at me with a smile before suddenly shifting to a frown, “I’m falling for someone that doesn’t exist,” He groaned sadly. “I have already fallen for your handsome face.” He gave me a weak smile before sitting up on the bed, “If you are real, Maxine, then why me? What do you see in me?” I sat up next to him, “I see a smart, gentle, hardworking, handsome man that needs me just as much as I need him.” “You like that I’m broken and hurting?” “I’m just as broken and hurting,” I put a hand on his shoulder, “I love you and wish to help you in being happy.” He looked like he wanted to cry, I probably did too, “Please, prove to me you’re real. Please,” he begged as he choked back tears. “I will. I need a few days to prepare a spell to send an item to you. I promise I will visit you every night until then, alright?” I knew that tears were rolling down my face. “O-okay. Don’t force yourself, okay?” “I will try, darling. You take care of yourself too,” I pointed at him. “I will,” We hugged each other tight for a time. We both calmed down enough to laugh at each other, laughing off how sad we both were and simply stared into the other’s eyes with smiles on our faces. He gently placed a hand on the top of my head. Instinctively, I pushed my head deeper into his palm, desperate to actually feel his hand upon me. He chuckled at me, placing his other hand under my chin, “Stop,” I moaned. Richard did as I asked, even if I hadn’t actually wanted to. I took a moment to collect myself and looked about the room, I realised that the home had expanded as we were on the second floor now. This room was populated only by bed and a desk with a chair, “Where are we, Richard?” “A house that I like to daydream about when I’m bored. I was daydreaming about us sharing a house together yesterday and had to make the house bigger to accommodate the two of us.” He explained as his face got red. I giggled, “You’re cute when you’re embarrassed,” Richard stammered and mumbled, unable to respond, “Anyways, I need a favor from you.” “What is it?” He was eager to help me. “I require your aid in my teleportation to your world. I should be able to send you a diagram of the runes you will need to place for me. Do you think you could do that for me?” “Sounds easy enough,” He nodded, “Should I do it inside my house or outback?” “Outside, rocks and trees take to runes very well. I will send you the chalk to write it in as well,” I made mental notes to myself. As I was deep in my own thoughts, Richard leaned over and placed his head in my lap. He looked up at me with his hazel eyes, the dark bags under his eyes showed me how tired he was. I ran my fingers through his hair as he smiled weakly at me, “Rest well, darling,” I whispered. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I jumped up from bed with a smile on my face. I was making progress with Richard and I couldn’t wait to speak with him again. I pulled back the curtains to the outside world, the sun was not up yet. I needed a plan for the day, I had a lot to prepare for. It was too early for me to ask my mother to break out her old hobby, I needed a cuter set of robes for when I meet Richard in person. I had a teleportation spell to research as well as enchanting the wool blanket. I chuckled at myself, would my life completely revolve around my husband from now on? Perhaps I would finally be able to sell magic trinkets like I wanted to when I was young, a small shop where I put on an act and present myself as some grand wizard as I sell odd curiosities and magic items. My door opened and Svetlana came down the stairs, “Good morning, Maxine,” She carried a basket of freshly cleaned clothes with her, “You are looking quite chipper this morning.” “I spoke to Richard again, we had a nice conversation,” I spun around, picked up my staff and struck a pose, “Do you think you could aid me with something?” I presented one of my few wizard hats, “Do you need it washed?” Svetlana asked. “Richard told me it would be cute if my ears poked through the sides of my hat.” “I can try... you know, my mother is the one that is proficient in sowing.” “Yes, yes, I know. I assumed she would be busy today tending to my mother.” “You should speak our mothers about that anyways. Oh, let me take your sheets, they reek of incense.” “Mmph, fine.” I hesitated before walking to my mother’s office. I was not keen on seeing her in an unhappy mood, as she usually seemed to be in. The long, imposing hallway was lined with magic lights, doors, paintings of our family, ancient tapestries of various historical events and vases and busts sitting atop marble pillars. I slowly made my way down the silent hallway, the paintings and busts judging me and my dress as I went. My heart pounded louder and louder as I neared the door. I did not wander down this way often. I made it to the imposing oak doors and warily moved my hand towards the brass knob. I could hear nothing beyond the doors. I took a deep breath and turned the knob. I poked my head inside, she was in the middle of a meeting. A stuttering tanuki stood across from my mother at her heavy oaken desk, flanked by two of the estate guards. “You wish for our new business venture to take off, yes?” My mother asked in a cold, demanding tone. “O-of course, Mrs. Hamilton,” The tanuki stammered. “Then you will take the 30 percent cut.” “B-but--” My mother held up a hand silencing her, “The Hamilton family name means quality, remember? A quality that all buyers look for on any jewelry, weaponry, tools, clothing, food... The larger cut is so we can uphold the brand that will most definitely boost business in your new construction company. Do I make myself clear?” She hissed, her icey blue eyes staring daggers into the poor woman. Nothing on this side of the country would sell unless it bore the Hamilton family branding. This was simply another bullying session as my mother acquired another business venture. “Yes ma’am,” The tanuki looked at the floor, defeated. “Excellent!” My mother smiled and presented a sheet of parchment, “Sign here, please,” Her face was that of enthusiasm but her tone betrayed her devilish intent. Without a word the woman did as she demanded, signing most of her livelihood away to my family, “Good, good. Would you please escort our guest out?” She asked the guards as she filed away the parchment. They nodded to her and led the tearful tanuki out of the room. I ducked out of the way and hid behind a vase as to not get involved. As soon as they were halfway down the hall, I slipped into the room. “Mother?” I called as I entered apprehensively. “Maxine?” She looked up from her work as I entered, “What do I owe the honor of my beloved daughter visiting me?” Her mood had completely changed, thankfully. “Am I interrupting your work?” “Of course not, dear, can I help you?” She smiled, the ears atop her gorgeous, curling white hair twitched as she spoke and her tail waved gently in the air behind her. “I was wondering if you would be willing to delve into your old hobby,” I asked meekly. “Oh? My designer days? Why do you wish for me to dredge that up?” She looked at me with an amused smile. “I have need of a beautiful outfit that still evokes the spirit of the magic within me,” I explained. “A cute witches outfit? Lord, I wish you would have asked sooner. I will ask my old partners in crime to aid me,” She was overjoyed. I gave her a slight bow, “Thank you Mother. Please do not let this take priority over your duties.” “All the trade deals in the world would not keep me from working on this. Do you require any touches that scream... ‘Maxine?’” “Only that the witch's hat have holes for my ears to poke through on the top,” She looked at me with a curious look, “It was specifically requested, he said it would look, uhm, cute,” I blushed. “Ah! This is a project requested by your courter! I will double my efforts, darling. Do not worry, it is in good hands,” Her eyes sparkled, keen on the idea of using her hands for something other than countless business ledgers. “Again, thank you. If you have any questions or require my aid, do not hesitate to summon me,” I gave her a bow and left the room. I took my heels off and moved quickly down the hallway, eager to get away from the prying eyes of the art pieces. It was late and I was ready to sleep. I had the blanket sat before me surrounded by magical candles burning in dark purple flames. I slowly spoke magic words as I attempted to enchant the blanket. Compared to the mirror project, this one’s time had only been four hours as it was a much easier spell to put into an item. Dream magic seemed to go well with enchantments and weresheep wool took to dream magic just as well. I paused my casting and inhaled the incense burning around me. I returned to moving my hands over the item, my spellbooks and the container of magical ingredients. My expensive components shimmered as the magical energy in the air flowed freely throughout the room. My hair blew gently in the arcane breeze, my loose robes billowed and the curtains shook as the spell neared completion. As my calm magical words neared the finish, my heart began to beat faster. I could hardly keep my thoughts from Richard. I was unprepared to sneeze suddenly. My eyes shot open just in time to watch all of the components burn up in a flash-- including the blanket, “No!” I shouted, unable to bring the blanket back to me. I jumped up, grabbing my staff as I hurried to act. I waved my staff above my head, praying the magic shop was still open. As I began the casting, my body grew weary. I was out of mana. I fell to my knees and caught my breath. I couldn’t teleport, had no potions to aid me in my plight and could do nothing to uphold my promise to Richard. I sat up, distressed at the fact I was disappointing him, “Such a stupid mistake,” I growled wearily. I dragged myself to my bed with tears in my eyes. I hugged my pillow to feel some sort of fleeting comfort. While praying that I would be sent to the dreamscape, I cried myself asleep slowly, distressed by the fact that I had broken another promise to someone. This feeling worsened as I thought of Richard and how disappointed with me he would be.
PT5
I woke up in a field, similar to the one from Richard’s dreams. The grass was dying, the flowers were wilting and the sky was a dark grey from overhead clouds. I sprang up from where I lie in a patch of dirt, brushing off my robes. I picked up my hat and placed it on top of my head. I frowned as I scanned the black horizon. I spotted Richard’s dream house from where I stood. I waved my staff to teleport to the front door, anxious to see what was going on. After the winds of magic carried me to the front door, I quickly reached for the door handle with my heart pounding in my chest. As I turned the handle and twisted it, the weak, rotted wood finally let go of the dingy brass handle. I looked around, the paint was peeling off of every surface, the windows were smashed and the pillars holding up the house looked like they might snap at any moment. I threw myself at the door, attempting to bash it in. I bounced off and fell down the stairs before the door as the wooden door as it creaked and moaned along with the rest of the poorly maintained house. I pushed myself out of the mud with a quick motion. I tore off my now dirty robes and stomped back up the stairs. My foot went straight through the rotted planks near the top. I groaned, thankful I could not feel pain within the dreamscape. Once again, I threw my shoulder into the door. This time I plowed straight through it. I fell to the grimey floor, a cloud of dust being blown around the room. I got up and dusted off my underclothes, “Richard?” I called. No response. I quickly looked around the first floor, the normal computer and the wall computer were both smashed. The kitchen was in disarray, the dining table was thrown to the side, the oven and fridge were both missing their doors and most of the cabinets were pulled off the wall. Richard was not here. I ran to the other side of the house, throwing the door to the stairs open. I shouted again, “Richard!?” I was getting more anxious by the moment. I moved quickly and lightly up the stairs, praying to not fall through the stairs. I found myself in the upstairs bedroom, the bed was overturned and the nightstand had been thrown through the window. Richard sat in the middle of the room, “Richard?” I asked quietly, fearing the worst. “Why, Maxine?” He wheezed. “D-darling, I--” “How could you do this to me?” “I’m sorry! It was an accident!” I cried, falling to my knees. He stood and faced me, his eyes replaced with dark void, “I am so disappointed you would break a promise to me so quickly.” “Richard, please!” Tears poured from my eyes as he once again turned away from me. “Leave me be, Maxine,” He demanded softly. “I-- I--” I stammered, unsure of what to say. Another softer voice called out to me, “Max! Max!” I blinked quickly, watching the nightmare around me disappear, “Wake up!” The voice called again. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I was shaken awake by a deeply concerned Svetlana, “Max? Max?” She shook me more vigorously. “I’m sorry!” I screamed, weakly trying to push her off of me. “Oh, thank the gods. Are you alright? What happened?” She sat me up on the bed and put an arm around me. I dried my eyes with the sheets as I tried to recall what happened. As I remembered, the feeling of self loathing deep within my heart sprang forth bringing back dark emotions. I went limp and broke down into tears again, “I made a huge mistake!” I wailed. “What? Did he hurt you!?” She seethed as she picked me back up, ready to take up a torch and pitchfork in my name. “I hurt him,” I said quietly. She paused, “Maxine, what happened?” Svetlana laid me back down, letting me get my tears out before I started to speak to her. Once I had finally calmed down I looked up at Svetlana’s bright brown eyes, “You must be so tired of me crying, friend.” “This is a difficult time of our lives, I would be lying if I did not admit to letting my nerves get the best of me and shedding tears myself,” She smiled at me. “Thank you,” I sat up and gave her a quick hug. I cleared my throat dried my eyes before beginning my short story, “The previous night I entered Richard’s dream and we spoke, of course. He asked me to prove that I am real and I promised to visit him every night as I prepare a teleportation spell that will allow me to send him something to prove my existence,” I paused for a few moments, “Last night I was working on enchanting a weresheep wool blanket that would cast the entering dreams spell for me nightly. I-- I messed up the casting of the enchantment, destroying the blanket and all components to the spell. I didn’t have the energy to cast another spell and went to sleep,” I managed to hold back tears this time as Svetlana looked at me, taking in the explanation. “It was a mistake, Maxine. I am sure he will understand,” She put a hand on my shoulder. “Do you really think so? I broke a promise almost immediately after making it as well as breaking my promise to you.” “You didn’t break the promise to me. ‘Do whatever is in your power to prevent hurting those around you.’ This was outside your power, as well as I doubt you have truly hurt him.” “How are you so wise?” I asked in wonder. “I get it from my father,” She laughed, “Now, get up! It is time for you to retry the spell, is it not?” She pulled me to my feet and quickly made my bed. “I don’t know why you keep me as a friend, much less a best friend,” I wondered aloud. “You have helped me many times in the past, friend. Remember when I had to remove that bees nest as my parents were on a honeymoon?” I couldn’t help but laugh, “I taught myself simple abjuration in an hour to cast a bee ward on you.” “Who has saved me from the ire of your mother when I made a mistake thus taking the scolding for me?” “I did, turning you invisible and claiming that I broke the porcelain plate.” “Who on our demon lord’s green earth is helping me meet the love of my life when a handful of months ago I surrendered to the fact I would die alone?” “I am.” “You have gone out of your way to help me in the past, Max. Why would I not do my best to support you in return?” “Okay, okay, you win. I understand, Svetlana,” I was feeling better as I changed into my robes. “How about we go into town together? I have not been there for many days,” Svetlana offered as she swept up the soot from my floor. “It feels like you have been shirking your work recently, Svetlana,” I told her worriedly. “My mother has been doing most of my work recently. She has been very nervous recently and doing mindless chores helps her stay calm.” “Perhaps my mother and her have been talking about the travel to the new world,” I wondered aloud. “She does hate change. I doubt we can take the whole estate with us to the other world when we go,” Svetlana joked. I laughed nervously, “Probably not. Let me finish getting ready and I will teleport us into town.” “As you wish, Max. Shall I meet you back here in an hour?” Svetlana asked. I nodded in response, “I will speak to you soon,” She smiled and left the room. I took a few moments to think again. I missed Richard immensely already and my emotions had gotten the better of me. I took a deep breath and needed to make some plans for the future in regards to Svetlnana, Richard and even Oscar. The teleportation into town was easy as always. Svetlana wrapped her scarf around her neck as she shivered from the biting cold air. She straightened out her maid uniform and pulled her coat around her. She always wore a maid uniform, I couldn’t recall a time where she wasn’t wearing a uniform. I could only infer that she came out of the womb in uniform with feather duster in hand. I was chuckling to myself when Svetlana suddenly spoke to me, “Is your only item today the blanket?” “Blankets and loose wool,” I corrected her, “I will not have another mishap prevent me from seeing him tonight.” “I wish to look at good pots and pans, I have never seen my future husband cook for himself so I have to assume he has none.” “How kind of you. Is there anything else you want? Anything at all?” I asked her. “Oh? Are you trying to do something for me?” She smiled. I winced, “Am I that easy to read my friend? Yes, I am.” “You don’t need to do anything for me, Max. The ability to meet my future husband is enough for me,” She smiled at me as we walked with purpose through the streets. The dark clouds threatened rain on this very cold day, “Too bad you didn’t specialize in weather magic, hm?” “Let us hurry before the freezing rain comes, then!” People were starting to take shelter inside their homes as the rain clouds rolled in, “Hurry!” I laughed as I grabbed her arm and dragged her down the street. Svetlana smiled and picked up her pace to match mine. “Here you are!” The dwarven metal worker behind the counter had neatly wrapped up the pans for us. Svetlana placed a small pouch of coins on the table in exchange. The experienced saleswoman tested the bag in her old, calloused hands, “Exact change,” As Svetlana and the dwarven woman chatted, I examined the utensils. Each one was proudly stamped with ‘HAMILTON.’ I frowned and quickly placed the pans in my magic bag, “You two ladies get home before the storm hits, alright?” “We’ll try, ma’am,” Svetlana gave her a small curtsey before leaving the store with me in tow. The small brass bell above the door jingled as we stepped out into the freezing winds and light rain. I raised my staff above my head and cast a wind spell that fanned out from the top, pushing the rain away from us, “Thank you, Max.” “No trouble at all, friend. Do you mind if I make one more stop? I should really pick up more herbs for the trip to the other world? I am unsure if Richard will be able to procure the leaves I need for spell casting,” I over explained to my best friend. “Of course, Max. Take as much time in town as you need.” I thanked her quietly as we walked to the magic shop I felt a shift in the wind. I scrunched my face as we were put down wind from a familiar, foul smell. I could not put my finger on what exactly it was on account of the wind dampening the smell. I shrugged it off and continued on my way, “Svetlana, are you sure you do not want anything from me?” I suddenly asked, trying to get my mind off the stench. “I am sure, friend. Focus on your teleportation magics.” “Alright,” I said sadly. “Perhaps my husband will require the aid you are so desperate to give. For now, I will take a loan.” As we neared the magic shop, another change in the wind brought the scent to me again, I gagged visibly as the odor reached my senses, “What is it?” Svetlana asked me as I struggled to maintain the wind spell. “Do you not smell that god awful stench?” I asked as I regained my composure. “No? What is it?” She pulled me along as the spell waned. “It-- its...” I was horrified as I realized who was right around the corner, “Oscar.” “Watch where you’re going!” Oscar barked at a servant as we rounded the corner, “You, pick up the pace! I want this all in the cart in five minutes!” He was ordering multiple servants to put heavy looking crates into the back of a horse drawn cart. They looked overworked. To my dismay, he noticed me, “Ah, Maxine! My love!” His tone shifted to that of feigned joy. He approached me with arms outstretched, I nearly tried to claw at his face while I was in shock at seeing him. I took to standing behind Svetlana, using her to protect me from Oscar’s foul mana, “Oh, haha, I am not feeling well today, I would not recommend getting too close,” I said nervously. “My sweet, what is the matter? Can I get anything for you?” He kept approaching me, ignoring the concerned Svetlana between us. “No, no! I would suggest leaving me be, I was just about to go home.” The wind howled and the thunder began as he stood a few feet away from me, “Have you not been sleeping well? You could always come to my estate I am sure I could comfort you there,” He offered with a greasy smile. I wanted to vomit, I was hardly able to stop myself, “I am quite busy as of late. My work is of the utmost importance, so I am unable to accept.” “Are you sure? I have an extra room you could move your studies into!” Behind him, a servant carried a stack of boxes containing citrus fruit towards us, “It would be, um, too large of a move,” I lied as I struggled to keep my do no harm promise. “I can easily acquire the aid of over 100 movers! Money is no--” Oscar was cut off as the servant behind him tripped in the mud causing the boxes to crash into the back of his head. Without a sound, Oscar fell face first into the deep mud ruining his gaudy clothes. I stared at Oscar as he slowly pulled himself out the mud, his red face glowing with embarrassment. Svetlana suddenly grabbed my arm and dragged me into a nearby alley, “I cannot fathom what your mother sees in that man,” She told me. I laughed, “Neither can I! His mana smells all sorts of foul! I’m taking us home, I will gather the herbs later.” “I could not smell his mana,” Svetlana told me with a confused frown. “Really?” I thought for a few moments, unsure of what this could mean, “Nevermind that. Teleporting!” I shouted as I began the incantation. The second bout of enchanting went much better. I only sneezed and destroyed a blanket once! As I completed the enchantment, the wool glowed from the imbued energy. I prepared my sleeping arrangement slowly, I was hesitant to use the blanket. I was afraid Richard may be mad at me despite what Svetlana had said. I put my nightgown on and stared at my bed. I had never been nervous to sleep before, I had never been wracked by horrible nightmares multiple nights in a row, thankfully. The nightmare last night had been the first in quite a white. As I blew out the last of my candles after pulling the curtains I looked again at the softly glowing blanket. I sighed, Svetlana would never let me hear the end of it if I did not go into the dreamscape tonight. I was more afraid of Svetlana’s anger than I was of Richard. I climbed into bed and pulled the wool over me. I fell asleep quickly as the sleep magic took hold of me. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I pushed myself off of Richard as I woke him up. I was nervous of what he would have to say to me. Before he could say anything I spoke up, “I am so sorry, Richard,” I grabbed his cheeks as he smiled at me. “For what?” He laughed as I released him. “I broke my promise to you, I didn’t visit you last night,” I mewled, my tail and ears drooping, “I was attempting to enchant a blanket to cast the spell that allows me to enter your dreams and I made a stupid mistake and could not go to you that night. I’m so stupid, I’m so sorry.” He gave me a genuinely warm smile, “Don’t call yourself that. A mistake is a mistake, Maxy, don’t beat yourself up about it.” “Maxy?” My heart fluttered, instantly casting out all dark feelings. “Aw, shit. Did I say that out loud?” He broke eye contact as his face glowed red. “Say it again,” I demanded, breathing a little heavily. “Maxy.” “Oooooh!” I flung myself towards him and wrapped my arms around him. I kissed his cheeks rapidly and without a second thought I pressed my lips against his for a deep kiss. I pulled myself away from him, the happiest I had been in a long time and stared at his tomato red face, “Where did you come up with... Maxy?” He sighed, “I call you that sometimes in my daydreams. I don’t know why, to be honest,” He explained sheepishly, my lipstick staining his cheeks. “I love it, Richard. Perhaps I should come up with something to call you.” “I don’t really have a suggestion or anything for you. I got called Dick Head in highschool, you could go with that.” “What!?” I exclaimed. “My friends’ older brother was an asshat,” He stretched, got up from the bed and headed down the stairs, “So, what do you do with your time?” He sat on the couch and I sat on his lap. “Mostly magic. I also spend time with my best friend, Svetlana, fend off the man my mother expects me to marry and I do a lot of reading.” “You have an arranged marriage and you’re here flirting with me?” He asked me in disbelief, shock on his face. “I do not love that man,” I hissed, angered at just the thought of him, “He is a disgusting excuse of a man that abuses his servants and probably kicks puppies for sport.” “He has servants? Are you sure you don’t want to marry him instead? He must be rich!” “That does not matter to me, my family is wealthy as well. The only thing that matters to me is love.” Richard looked at me as if he could not believe what I was saying, “Let me get this straight,” His tone shifted to almost angry, “Your family is stinking rich, his family is stinking rich, and you want me, a broke-ass idiot who can hardly support himself? I have no servants, few friends and an ugly face. I don’t understand, Maxine.” I spoke softly, doing my best to not anger him further, “Richard, I created a spell to show me a man who would be perfect. He would be perfect for me and I would be perfect for him. It showed me you, Richard. I don’t care about money, I’m sick of money and clout. My mother is a vicious business woman who threw her friends, family and dreams away to become one of the richest women in the land. I just want to settle down in a small home with a handsome man and a child or two. I cannot envision that future without you, Richard. I just want you. I just want you and I to be happy together.” He slowly shook his head, “You really are from another world, huh, Maxy?” He chuckled. “Money may buy happiness, but it cannot buy love, Richard.” “You’d be surprised, if you’re really such a pure cinnamon roll, you’ll be disgusted by my world.” I decided not to push on that comment. I changed the subject, “What do you do in your free time?” “Oh, uh... video games, stupid internet stuff, some D and D with the boys,” He still seemed down. “D and D?” I was trying to pull him out of whatever he was thinking about. “Dungeons and Dragons. Ah, right, you don’t know what that is. Its a role playing game where you roll dice to do stuff.” “You... ROLE PLAY with other men?” I gasped. “Well, yeah. I don’t know why you’re so shocked-- Its not a sex thing,” He suddenly said, quelling my fears, “Its more like story telling as a group.” “That sounds fun,” I thought aloud. I could feel the dreamscape waning, I was sadly running out of time, “Richard, I am going to send you instructions soon. Follow them to the best of your abilities for me.” “I will,” He nodded, “See you soon. I hope,” He added that last bit with sadness in his eyes. “See you tomorrow.” He merely smiled and nodded at me as the dream ended. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I was already up and ready as Svetlana entered my room to perform her usual morning chores, “I assume last night went well.” She commented as I waved at her from behind a tome. “Very much so!” I told her happily. “That is excellent news! What shall you do now?” She asked as she tidied up the room. “I plan on teleporting plans to him today. Finishing the spell should not take me too long, especially since I am purposely neglecting to take precautions that would prevent the spell from blowing up in my face.” “Is that wise, Max?” “Probably not. But when was I ever truly wise?” “Fair point. Stay safe,” She left the room with dirty plates in hand. “Same to you, friend,” I mumbled as I stuck my nose back into my research. It turned out that the creation of the spell was the easy part, the hard part was the instructions that I needed to send to Richard. As I finished the first draft, I realised it wouldn’t do. I had written all of it in an arcane script. I chuckled to myself as I prepared another sheet of parchment. ‘In our common language this time,’ I told myself silently. Unfortunately, it was not so easy, I could not use any words that Richard would not be familiar with, I had to use mundane words to describe the arcane runes I drew on the sheet rather than their usual names. I set my ink pen down after I had completed the work. 10 hours on the spell, two hours on the instructions. I made a second copy just in case the first one was burnt up in the transfer. I opened my drawers and pulled out sticks of chalk. Each one had a specific arcane content that could be seen by the runes on either end. I gave each a label to aid Richard in his work. I placed those into a bag, quickly edited the instructions to include the labels. As I prepared to cast the spell, I had a thought. I grabbed another sheet of parchment and wrote a letter to Richard. I told him how excited I am to meet him in person, how my raging fire of desire to be with him pains me physically, I apologized for not having the time to get a risque painting of myself commissioned to send him and finally told him to take his time on the runes. Where I signed my name, I drew a small heart. I also sprayed it with my sweet-smelling perfume as I had been instructed before by my mother. I folded the papers, placed them within an envelope and sealed the letter with wax. I placed the letter and the bag in my usual container for magical ingredients. I quickly checked Richards location with the mirror as the teleportation was set to send the items directly to him. Thankfully, he was home alone, in bed and on his handheld device. I returned to my casting and in a few moments, the parchments and small bag were gone. I turned once more to the mirror to see Richard with confusion on his face, holding both items in his hands as he sat up in bed. He opened the letter and read through the contents of both letters. I could feel my heart beat faster as he read over my love letter. He smiled as he finished reading, quickly taking in the smell of the perfume. He set everything on the table next to him and quickly tried to sleep. I followed suit and headed to bed, wrapping myself in the wool blanket. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- We woke up holding each other again. I was unable to pry myself away from Richard who was holding me in a vice like grip, “Richard?” I could hardly move. He said nothing, breathing quietly as he pressed his face against the top of my head, “Are you alright?” “Yeah. I liked the letter you sent me, Maxy,” He mumbled. “Did the instructions make sense?” “I think so. I’m really nervous to attempt it. Once I finish that will you come here?” “I still need to research portal magics. Shouldn’t be more than a week, darling. I need to get some materials for casting as I do not wish to strain your coffers with my expensive needs.” “Thank you. Can we just lie here tonight? I need to think,” Richard asked me as he loosened his grip on me. “Of course, darling. Please speak up if you need my input,” I gave him a kiss on the forehead before tucking my head under his chin. He spoke up after a few minutes, “I’m afraid you won’t like me.” I stopped myself from laughing, “Don’t say that. We’re going to be a wonderful family.” “If you say so, Maxy. Do you want me to set some space aside for your magic stuff?” “You seem very stressed out about this, Richard.” “I am! I’ve been living alone for years and I feel like I need to trash my nerd shit,” He exclaimed. I sighed, “Don’t move anything around until I get there, we will figure it out together,” I comforted him, “Just calm down and stay safe for me.” He took a deep breath, “Alright, alright... I’ll get on that rune stuff started tomorrow. What if I mess it up?.” “Then you try again. Take as much time as you need, darling. Feels like its time to wake soon. I’ll speak to you soon, if I don’t see you tomorrow night its because I didn’t go to sleep,” I explained as the dream ended. Richard looked at me in shock, thankfully he didn’t have the time to say anything. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I held my notes in my right hand while mixing ingredients with the other. It had been a week of exhausting experimentation on my way to developing this important spell. I had made good progress thanks to being locked in my room for a week and hardly sleeping. I had only slept because Richard had managed to complete the runes and I had wanted to congratulate him. I focused intently on my notes, flipping through them as I rubbed a foul smelling stone against my palm with my ring and middle finger. My palms burned from how much I had been performing this action. As I read through the notes again, drowsiness overtook me. I slipped up on the pronunciation of an important word, changing the effect from a teleportation into an explosion. It was a beginners mistake, really. The only reason anything happened was because I had opted to not use safety spells to prevent this from happening. The material components exploded out of the container with a loud bang. I shrieked as my flesh was torn by the shrapnel. I fell to the floor clutching my hand. My hand felt hot. I looked to see blood oozing out of small cuts. I felt the same wet heat on my left cheek. Someone threw my door open and ran down the stairs. “Maxine!?” My older sister shouted. I looked up slowly, “Eliza?” I retorted drowsily. “You’re bleeding!” She shrieked, running over to where I lay on the floor. She picked me up, “What happened?” “Nothing.” “Up! Up!” She pulled me to my feet and dragged me out of my room. I was too exhausted to fight her, “Father! Father!” Eliza shouted as she struggled to move me. Admittedly, I was falling asleep. He came running out of his office and scooped me up in his arms, “What happened?” He asked Eliza as they hurried down the hall. “I don’t know! She wouldn’t tell me! I heard a bang and then a scream.” “Spell mishap I assume,” My father sighed. “Why is she falling asleep? Did she paralyze herself? Is she dying!?” Eliza panicked. Father almost laughed, “She’s exhausted, Eliza. Calm down,” I closed my eyes and tried to sleep. “Maxine? Maxine can you hear me?” Eliza shook me as my father came to as stop. “Eugh,” I groaned and shook her hands off of me. “Let her rest, Eliza,” My father pushed the door open, “Can you patch her up for us?” I was sat on a chair. “Oh, poor, dear!” Svetlana’s mother wiped my face and hands with a cold, damp cloth, “Another mishap?” The cloth was black with soot. “Yes,” I confirmed quietly with a nod. “Let me patch you up, dear,” She produced the small medical kit that she always kept on her, “Looks like that nasty cut on your cheek won’t need stitches, thankfully. Hold still dear.” “Is Maxine alright?” My mother stormed into the room, “Are you alright, Maxine?” She shook me a little bit. “I’m fiiiiiiiiiiine,” I whined, “Let me rest.” “Well, when you’re done resting, I have a surprise for you,” She said cheerfully. I lazily opened my eyes to see her holding up stack of folding clothes topped by a hat. I stood up and took the clothes from her, my current set of robes had been charred by the mishap. I tried on the new clothes as my old robes were thrown out. The black hat was smaller than the average wizard hat, the holes for my ears were comfortable and were definitely cute, the very top of the cone also folded towards the floor. The robes themselves were black as well, had a hole for my tail to stick through and only came down to my knees, the rest of my legs were covered in black silk tights. The robes came down to my wrists, underneath I had silk gloves that came up to my elbows. The gloves only covered my middle finger and left the other four exposed. A dark green sash was the last accessory to the outfit. It felt like a loose fitting dress, “Well?” My mother beamed. “I honestly expected something much more sexual from you. I really love it, thank you, Mother,” I gave her the best smile I could on account of my current condition. I took a closer look at the comfortable robes I saw small dark green stars that could only be seen in specific lighting. “Good, good!” She smiled, “I am sure Sir Oscar will love it too!” “Richard,” I corrected her without thinking, “Richard will love it.” “Who?” I could feel the lighthearted conversation suddenly turn the atmosphere in the room to choking tension. The smile on my mother’s face was betrayed by the fire I saw in her eyes. “The man I love,” I followed up, “I will not run from your rage anymore. I do not love Oscar, I refuse to marry him!” “Maxine--” My father interjected. My mother silenced him by holding up a perfectly manicured claw, “Maxine. Do not speak of this foolishness. You are marrying Oscar, it is what is best for you.” “I don’t want to marry him!” “The three of you, out,” She suddenly turned and spoke to her daughter, husband and maid in a harsh tone. “Honey, please,” Father pleaded. “We will speak later,” She ended the conversation, turning back to me, “It does not matter what you want. You do not know what you want,” Father was dragged out of the room by the maid and Eliza followed close behind. I was speechless, “And you know what I want?” I hissed. “You are my daughter, Maxine. I know what you SHOULD want and you will do as I command you,” She hissed back. “If that command is to marry Oscar, then I will disobey it.” “Why? He is the fifth son of a wealthy family! He could give you anything you could ever want!” “He will not give me love. He will use me like a pawn in some twisted game of his and throw me aside when he is done. That man is a horrible person! Oscar is fat and smelly and all he talks about is his stupid family sword and brags about horse racing! I hate him!” “Maxine, you are being irrational,” She suddenly spoke calmly, “I am sure you are just exaggerating.” “I’m not.” “I have already agreed to wed the two of you, Maxine. Please, it is for the best for you.” Rage overtook me, “This is what’s best for you and your-- your empire! You don’t care about me! I HATE YOU!” I screamed as I ran out of the room. I threw the door open and ran down the hallway past my father. I looked back, my mother had fallen to her knees, crying. I threw open the door to my room and stomped down the stairs. Svetlana was here, bringing in the freshly cleaned laundry, “Maxine? What is--” “Go say goodbye to your mother. We are leaving,” I barked as I started loading clothes into a trunk. “What? You finished the spell?” “Close enough to done. Hurry. You have half an hour.” Without a word, she nodded and left the room. I threw my magic paraphernalia into my magic bag and threw it over my shoulder. Anything else, makeup, trinkets and anything I could think of wanting was thrown into the trunk. I summoned a flat black circle that floated to carry the trunk for me. As I opened my door at the top of the stairs once more, Father and Eliza stopped me, “What do you want?” I asked. “Maxine, where are you going?” Eliza asked. “I’m going to him, my soon to be husband.” “The mirror man? But you would need to teleport to his world,” Father commented, “How do you even know he will love you back?” “I will make him love me if I have to,” I growled. “How does that make you any better than Oscar?” Eliza hissed. “Because I deserve to be happy! All I have ever wanted was to be happy! Why do I have to miserable while you get to choose any man you want!?” I shouted at her. She had no response. There was a long pause. “Go,” Father told me, “Go find your happiness,” He gave me a quick hug before sending me on my way, “We love you. Don’t ever forget that,” He had tears leaking from his eyes. “I love you too,” I sobbed, tears springing forth. Eliza cried silently too, “I will miss you both. Do visit when you get to the other world.” “We will,” Father smiled through his pain. I waved at the two of them as I headed to the backyard. I found Svetlana hugging her parents goodbye, a large trunk being dragged behind her. “Ready to depart?” I asked her. She nodded, “I am,” Her face was wet with tears. “Take care of her, Maxine. Please,” Her mother pleaded, putting a warm basket of bread in my hands. “She’s the one who will be taking care of me,” I smiled, “We’ll watch out for each other,” I used my magic to place her trunk atop mine on the moving platform. “Goodbye,” Svetlana said one final time. Her parents smiled and waved at us as we walked into the forest, the cold fall air biting at our skin, “Are you sure about this?” I downed a mana potion, doing my best to prevent the foul liquid from touching my tongue, “Sure enough,” I told her quietly. I neared the teleportation circle I had prepared and readied my notes. I scanned through them quickly and began the incantation. The wind howled and the sky turned grey as I invoked powerful arcane rituals. A low rumble was heard in the distance. Lightning struck the earth around us and the ground shook as a dark purple rift split the air before us. I fell to my knees as I struggled to maintain it. I was under prepared. Another voice joined mine in a chorus of arcane words. The weak portal suddenly opened wider. I looked behind me, ceasing my incantation. The lich I had met previously hovered above the cold earth behind me, staff in hand, “Go, Maxine. Pave the way for the rest of us!” She commanded. I had no idea what she meant. I nodded, grabbed Svetlana and the trunks, pushing them into the purple void before turning around once more, “Thank you,” was all I could say before walking through. Traveling through a portal was unlike my usual instantaneous teleportation. It felt like I was being stretched and bent at uncomfortable angles constantly. The process was obvious in how much time it took while teleporting bent your perception of time to feel instantaneous. It felt like I spent a lifetime as well as only a moment in the purple void, floating as the arcane energies ferried me to my destination. It was a once in a lifetime feeling as I felt myself torn apart and reconstructed numerous times. All it missed was a voice whispering dark secrets into my skull and I definitely would have gone mad. As I was unceremoniously dumped out the other side of the portal I hit the ground with a thud. I picked myself up and dusted off my outfit. Svetlana was sitting on the grass clutching her legs, “Rough trip?” I asked as I helped her up. “Very,” She shuddered and brushed off her white and black uniform, “Where are we?” She looked up at the moon hanging in the warm air. “His yard,” I told her, I looked towards the small white house. I moved towards a wooden door and tried the handle. Locked. I sighed and used a spell to unlock the door with a loud click. I pulled the door open and walked into his main room. I looked at the wall computer, its screen dark. I looked at the couch where Richard lie, a blanket lazily draped across him, his legs hanging off the end and an empty bottle on the table next to him. I got on my knees and shook him gently, “Wake up, my love,” I whispered. “Mmh?” He groaned and opened his eyes, “Maxy?” He asked. “Its me, Richard,” I whispered as the tears began to flow once more, “I’m here.”
ACT2
PT1“Its me, Richard,” A soothing voice whispered to me, “I’m here.” I pushed myself off of the couch where I lie, sitting up and rubbing my eyes. The figure before me slowly came into focus as my eyes adjusted to the dim light of the room. A very beautiful woman dressed in stylish, dark, black robes, a pointy wizard hat that folded over at the very top-- as well as large cat ears with little tufts of black fur on the ends sticking out the sides-- and large emerald green cat eyes staring into my own eyes, “That you, Maxy?” I asked groggily. She nodded slowly choked out, “Y-yes. Oh, Richard,” She caressed my cheek. She tried to maintain a semblance of composure as she slowly removed her hat, revealing her short, disheveled, soft-looking, black hair. She tentatively climbed onto the couch and onto my lap, wrapping her arms around my neck and her legs around my waist. I placed a hand on the back of her head and stroked her soft hair gently. I could hear her start to whimper and then begin to softly cry. I placed my other hand on her back and reassuringly held her closer. She began to cry harder. I struggled to hold back tears as well. I could feel her tears drench my shoulder through my thin t-shirt. She clung to me like a frightened child to their mother, like the only source of comfort and safety they have could be torn from them at any moment. I would hold her as long as she needed me to. A sudden, loud bang roused the two of us from our moment. The shock caused Maxine to stop crying but she dug her claws into my back, rending my flesh. I let out a small cry of shock and pain causing her to let go of me, “Pardon me, Sir Richard,” Another feminine voice called out to me, “Where may I place our luggage?” She slammed another heavy trunk onto my poor wooden floor. It was a woman in a frilly maid uniform with grey feathery hair atop her head and matching feathers on her forearms. “Sir Richard...” I repeated slowly, unsure if I liked the sound of that title, “I’m no sir,” I laughed. “My apologies, will it be lord, master, duke, count...” She trailed off as she expected an answer from me. “Hubby Richard,” Maxine mumbled. “Who are you?” I asked the maid. “Ah! How terribly rude of me, I am Svetlana, at your service, master,” She paused for a few moments before correcting herself, “Temporary master. I am Maxine’s trusted servant, maid, advisor and best friend,” She gave me a small bow. Maxine nodded to confirm these statements while sniffling and drying her eyes. I spoke up, “Well, Svetlana, I don’t have a title to my name. Just ‘Richard’ will do.” “As you wish, Richard,” Svetlana returned to shuffling the trunks around and rifling through one of them. Maxine grew still, the physical, mental and emotional exhaustion were all plain on her adorable, gently breathing face. She had fallen asleep in my arms, “Poor dear,” Svetlana shook her head as she walked over to me, her shoes clacking loudly on the wooden flooring, “I shall take her to your chambers and help her change into sleep wear,” She plucked Maxine out of my arms and carried her to my bedroom. I stood up slowly, unsure of what to do now. I went to the closet and grabbed my old air mattress and some blankets. I began to pump the mattress by hand with a small pump. Within 10 minutes, the maid returned to the main room, “Miss Maxine has requested your presence,” She looked at me in confusion, “What is that?” “This? Its an air mattress,” I continued pumping. “Ah, a mattress full of air. I pray you do not intend to sleep out here,” she said in a dark tone. “Huh?” “I am sure she intends for you to sleep with her.” “O-oh,” I couldn’t help but stammer. “I would not keep the young miss waiting if I were you~” She gave me a teasing smile. “Well, you can sleep on it, I guess,” I told her. “Thank you, Richard. Hurry now!” I took a deep breath and nervously walked into my own room. Maxine was lying on the bed with the covers and sheets pushed aside, “Hello, my--” Maxine let out a massive yawn and stretched her entire body, “darling,” She continued, “Come, lie down with me.” “Uh-- uh, I dunno...” “Hurry now, my sweet! I am very tired!” She pestered. “No funny business,” I demanded before slipping my shirt off, turning on my fan, and sliding into bed with her. “I cannot keep that promise~” As soon as I was lying next to her, Maxine rolled on top of me, resting her head on my chest right below my chin, “Sleep well, my dear.” “Yeah, you too,” I mumbled as I put a hand on her back and the other behind my head. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ I was lying on my back, looking up at a hazy white sky. A cold and blinding multicolored light washed over me. I glanced to the side, Maxine knelt over me, tears staining her cheeks. I looked down at myself to see a gash in my chest, blood covered most of me. Maxine wore the most wonderful white gown I had ever laid eyes upon, if only I could recall it! To my dismay the gown was coated in blood-- my blood. I reached up and touched her face. A feeling of satisfaction washed over me despite my poor condition and Maxine’s tears. I smiled at her, my Maxy, before the world went dark. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ I was violently awoken as Maxine got off of me. She sat at the edge of the bed, shaking violently, “Maxy?” I asked as I sat up in bed, “What’s wrong?” “I-I had a dream,” She replied in a shaky, terrified voice, “You lay dying in my arms.” “I had the same dream. It was oddly peaceful.” “Peaceful!?” She shouted. I shrank away from her, “Sorry, sorry... Why do I have to start seeing the future in my dreams now of all times? Why did it have to spread to you as well?” She asked herself in distress. “Is this something... normal?” I asked. “Normal for a witch like me, I suppose. A heavy use of any school of magic can bring about changes. The use of divinations can make one see the future.” I sat behind her and wrapped my arms around her, “The future can change, right?” She nodded slowly, “Y-yes. I will MAKE it change,” She suddenly growled. I held her until her ragged breathing returned to normal, “Thank you,” She whimpered. “Mhm. Want me to make you some breakfast?” “Svetlana will make something, I’m sure.” “Why would she? You’re both my guests,” I let Maxine go and got up. She grabbed my arm and turned me around. She touched the sides of my stomach, feeling my ribs, “You’re so thin!” She laughed. I was thankful that her mood changed, “I’ll have to fatten you up, hm?” She teased. “Planning on cooking me up, then, witch?” “What?” She gave me a look of hurt. “It’s a joke! There’s an old fairy tale where a witch fattens up a little boy to eat him,” I explained quickly. “Oh!” The cute smile returned to her face, “I understand. I wish to learn more about your culture and technology, Richard. I will teach you anything you desire as well.” “Can I learn magic!?” I asked quickly. “How old are you? 20?” She guessed. “...23,” I cursed my baby face. “Well, in seven years, if you maintain your virginity, you could. But... I will not let that happen~” She gave me a devious smile. “Uh, what about, divine magic? Nature magic? Like a cleric, paladin, ranger or druid?” I changed the subject quickly. She shook her head, “You would have to become the champion of a god or goddess for that to happen,” She explained apologetically, “I thought you were joking about wanting magic, I apologize, Richard.” “No, no, don’t apologize, its fine,” I tried to hide my disappointment. Maxine tasted the air around us, “You do have strong spirit energy... perhaps some of my latent abilities for the arcane will rub off on you!” I couldn’t tell if she was lying to me just to make me happy, “Oh, its fine,” I gave her a weak smile and put a shirt on, “Can’t all be born special.” Maxine looked down at the floor, unsure of what to say. She looked around the room, trying to find something to talk about, “What is that?” She suddenly asked, her eyes fixated on a glowing corner of my room. I groaned quietly in embarrassment, “A nightlight...” “What is its technological purpose?” She procured a notebook from her book bad, ready to take notes. “Its just a light.” “JUST a light?” She pressed me further. “I’m afraid of the dark, okay? Complete silence and complete darkness both terrify me,” I explained as I turned my small fan off. I glanced at Maxine, she stared at me, concern on her face, “Go ahead, call me a big stupid man baby.” “I would never call you that, Richard,” She got up and walked close to me. She forcibly unfolded my crossed arms and pulled them around her. She reached up and cupped my cheeks with her hands, “Who hurt you?” “Maxy, I’m fine. Just hate myself a little bit.” “How about we hate ourselves together? Perhaps our budding love for our other halves will overtake that self-loathing.” “Alright, Ma--” I was cut off as Maxine squeezed my cheeks. “You look so funny like that! Haha!” She burst out laughing as she played with my face. I grabbed a hold of her face as well and stretched her cheeks out, “Eek!” She laughed more. I couldn’t stop myself from laughing as well. There was a light knocking on my door before it was pushed open. Svetlana poked her head through the door, “Are you two ready to eat?” She asked. “I think so,” Maxine’s speech was muffled by my hands. “Well, I’ll start cooking lunch now. You two slept right through breakfast after I worked so hard on preparing the ingredients. You two are getting brunch,” She scolded. I couldn’t tell if she was actually upset or just joking with us. She left before I could ask. Maxine and I sat down together on the bed again, waiting to eat. I quickly checked my phone. “Can you tell me about that device?” Maxine excitedly asked. “My phone? Here,” I handed it to her, “It works by tapping the screen.” She looked at it in wonder as she tapped at the screen and opened an app, “What is this sorcery?” “Just technology, Maxy.” I sat across from Maxine at my tiny dinner table. A plate of breakfast potatoes and eggs was placed in front of me. Maxine took a bite of the potatoes, “Wonderful cooking as always, friend,” She complemented. Svetlana beamed at her before turning to me expectantly. I took a bite of the potatoes and stopped. They were the best damn potatoes I had ever eaten, “Damn, that’s good,” I whispered. “Excellent! Please, let me know if you want more,” Svetlana was overjoyed at our compliments. “Make sure you eat as well!” Maxine told her in a stern tone with a mouth full of food. She rolled her eyes, “I know to eat, Max.” “You say that but I know you have skipped eating before.” “Funny that you would be the one lecturing me about eating when you yourself have gone multiple days without eating.” “Oh, why don’t you--” “Will you two stop arguing like an old married couple?” I interjected, getting annoyed as I finished scarfing down my food. “I agree. Maxine, you and Richard should be bickering like a married couple,” Svetlana’s relentless teasing continued. “Leave Richard out of it,” Maxine’s playful tone turned to venom in an instant. “Understood,” Svetlana bowed to her and took our empty plates to the sink. “You can just throw those in the dishwasher,” I told her. She nodded sullenly and got to cleaning the pans, “That was a little harsh, Maxy,” I whispered. “Mmph,” She huffed, unwilling to admit it. “You don’t need to protect me. Especially from just words.” “I am still shaken from that dream, I am sorry,” She looked at the floor. “Apologize to her, not me,” I felt like I was scolding a child. Maxine got up and trudged over to her friend I could hardly hear her tell Svetlana that she was sorry. The two of them talked quietly for a few moments, giving me a few moments to myself. I was already completely infatuated with her, the way she spoke, the way she smiled at me, the way she hugged me tightly... I had hardly spent a day with her and she seemed incredibly happy just to be around me. I found myself daydreaming about her, putting my head on her lap as she looks down and smiles at me and strokes my hair. “Richard,” Maxine pulled me out of the daydream, “Svetlana has... ‘convinced’ me to renew my promise in the presence of both of us as she will not be here to hold me to it all the time,” She told me quietly, staring at the floor. “Uh, alright. I’m listening,” I gave her an assuring smile. “I, Maxine Emerald Hamilton, promise to you, friend Svetlana and husband Richard, that I will do everything in my power as to not hurt those around me whether it be through my words, through my actions, or through my arcane powers,” Her face was beet red as she recited the promise to me. “Good,” Svetlana smiled, “I am sure you will have no trouble keeping to that around him,” Maxine made a low whining noise in response, “I will go ready a bath for you, Maxine. Richard, how do I heat the bathwater?” “Just turn the handle to the left, hot water will come out after a few moments,” I instructed. “Truly? Modern technology is amazing!” She hurried off to the bathroom. I could hear the water start to run. I turned back to a still flustered Maxine, “Are you okay?” She pressed herself up against me and wrapped her arms around my waist, “I did not want to have to recite it for you, preferring to keep it a secret between her and I.” I chuckled, “It was really cute. You’re really cute,” Her face got even more red. “Maxine! The bath is ready!” Maxine’s savior called from the bathroom. She tried to scurry past me, hiding her shame, I grabbed a hold of her arm and pulled her close to me, planting a kiss on her cheek. I must have teased her too hard as when I let her go she stumbled and nearly fell to the floor as she dashed towards the bathroom. I felt bad chuckling at her, but the way she stuck her tail between her legs as she scurried away was too funny for me to hold it in. “Temporary master Richard,” Svetlana returned to the room I was in after about four hours of them talking. I was playing Super Nintendo games on an emulator, “Shall I make you and Maxine dinner before I am off?” “You’re leaving?” I answered her question with a question. “Sadly, yes. There is a husband out there for me and I intend to see him soon. Dinner?” She asked again. “No, no. You’ve done more work around here than you needed to already, thank you. I’ll be able to feed me and her.” “As you wish. Richard, please take good care of her,” Her usual polite and playful tone was replaced by a dark serious one as she eyed me, “If you hurt her, I will find you and there will be repercussions.” “I’ll do my best, Svetlana,” I coughed nervously. “Good, good!” Her polite tone returned. “By the way, what are you exactly?” My curiosity had overcome my manners. Her initial look of confusion gave way to realization, “It is hard to remember that your world does not naturally have monsters. I suggest you refer any questions to Maxine about anything monster related, she seems incredibly excited to talk to you about such things.” “Got it.” Maxine walked into the room with us, she was wearing the same uniform as yesterday, “Have you already told him the news?” She asked as she pulled a long staff out of her bag. I realised it must be bigger on the inside, I immediately wondered if I could fit in it and how long it would take for me to suffocate. “Yes, I have. He promised to take good care of you,” Svetlana smiled. Maxine looked embarrassed again, “Svetlana, why must you embarrass me so?” “I will not be able to for an unknown amount of time, I have to get it out of my system now.” “You will not be very far away. We will see each other again, my friend.” “Not close enough to come over and continue being your maid everyday,” Svetlana said sadly. “You can still be my best friend every day, yes?” Maxine tried to hide her sadness with a smile. I watched the two of them get teary eyed in front of me, I stopped myself from saying something snarky to them, “S-shall we be off?” “Max, don’t cry, please. You’ll make me cry as well.” “I gave up my family and now I am losing my best friend,” Maxine started sobbing and hugged her friend. “You said it yourself Max, we’re still friends! I just won’t be able to see you every day and help you with magic and... and... I am going to miss you, Max,” Despite her best efforts, Svetlana cried as well. I quietly sat and watched two old friends have an emotional moment. Selfishly, my thoughts turned to myself, trying to empathise with the two of them. I had never been close enough to someone, like they obviously were, to know what they were going through. The closest feeling I could think of was when ol’ Sal died, a kitten my parents had found on my grandpa’s farm and adopted when my mom was eight months pregnant with me. It had been six years since we had to put him down and I still missed that damn cat. Now I had a new cat to take care of, in a way. I chuckled a little bit at that thought. The two of them eventually calmed down, sniffling and clinging to each other. I got up and walked over to them. I placed a hand on each of their shoulders and smiled at them reassuringly, “You’ll see each other again, I promise,” “He’s right,” Maxine shook herself and wiped her eyes, apparently all she needed was my reassurance, “We will see each other again.” “Yes, yes,” Svetlana dried her tears. “I’ll get Maxy a phone so you can call her every day, okay?” I patted Svetlana’s shoulder. I would have given her a head pat but I felt that meant something more in their culture. “I am getting my own phone!?” Maxine got excited and any trace of sadness was gone from her eyes. “Don’t get too excited, its not gonna be as good as mine.” “But--” “Maxine, lets not argue about this right now,” I cut her off. She snapped back into reality and to the situation at hand, “You are right. Richard, how about you come with me to see Svetlana off? We may need your help.” Svetlana laid her womanly charms on thick, “I would appreciate your help, Richard.” “Yeah, I’ll tag along. Wanna take my car?” I asked. Maxine immediately got green in the face, she shook her head vigorously, “N-no need! I can get us there in an instant!” She brandished her staff. “Gimmie a second,” I quickly got ready, putting on more presentable clothes and grabbing my phone, wallet and keys. When I was prepared, Maxine prepared her casting, “I only know the vague area his home is in. We will have to continue on foot when we get there,” Svetlana and I nodded in response, undeterred by the prospect of walking. I was a little uneasy, I was going to teleport for real, a thing of only fantasy to me until a few short hours ago. Maxine must have sensed my apprehension, “Darling, you may hold onto me for reassurance if you wish,” She held out her hand for me. I grabbed it with my own, her soft hand firmly grasping mine. I was pulled close to her as she began to cast her spell, “Hold on,” She whispered as the teleportation commenced. The feeling I got was like when you slam on the breaks in a car, all your momentum comes to a nauseating halt. Even though it happened in an instant, it was one of the strangest feelings as the low hanging sun shone in my eyes. My vision was blurred, my stomach churned and my head hurt like hell, “Ugh,” I groaned as I clutched my head. “Interesting, your body is reacting negatively to the arcane energies...” Maxine trailed off, I could hardly hear her, “I will do further research on this at a later time,” I could hear her casting again, the trunk Svetlana had brought was lifted into the air atop a black oval surface, “Come now you two,” I still couldn’t see well. Maxine grabbed my hand again and dragged me into a building. An apartment complex, I assumed. The light from the overhead fluorescents burned my eyes. Maxine’s gentle grip pulled my past people without me bumping into them. Svetlana was uncharacteristically quiet as we meandered slowly through the halls, it was almost unsettling to go any period of time without her constant teasing of Maxine. As I slowly regained my vision, I looked at the tan hallways and dirty grey carpet underneath us. I felt like I had been here before. “How do you know where we’re going?” I asked. “Ah, are you feeling better, darling?” She smiled at me, I nodded in response, “Good! To answer your question, I used my powers of clairvoyance to view our path to the correct room! All I had to do was memorize our path. Are you well enough to climb stairs, darling?” “I think so,” I tried to pull my hand away from Maxine, her grip turned to iron, refusing to let go as she blinked at me. I sweat a little bit as she cocked her head slightly to the side, “L-lets go,” I mumbled. “Wonderful!” She gave me a warm smile as she pushed the door open to the stairs. Svetlana walked behind us nervously straightening out her uniform and glancing around. We headed to the third floor and started down the hall, “Here we are!” Maxine announced suddenly, “Room three one two!” We looked expectantly at Svetlana. Sweat dripped off her brow, she trembled heavily and looked like she might throw up. She glanced at the two of us, “This was a mistake.” “Svetlana,” Maxine put her hand-- that was not clutching mine-- on her hip, “You knock on that door and win that man over with your charms and cooking!” “But, Max, what if he doesn’t like me or my cooking?” “I have yet to meet a single person who has not fallen in love with your cooking!” “Is it wrong that a little part of me hopes this doesn’t work out so you can cook more for me?” I joked. “Richard!” Maxine scolded me. Svetlana smiled a little bit at my joke, “You should have asked me to make dinner. I’ll be sure to cook for you again.” “Knock, friend. Knock and enter the next part of your life,” Maxine urged her. Svetlana whimpered quietly as her nerves got the best of her again. I spaced out as Maxine began to encourage her again. I stared out the window at the parking lot below us. A sign read: White Creek Apartments. Brent and Corey live in an apartment complex of the same name, I remembered. I looked around more, that was definitely the street I drove down to get to work. I turned back to the door, room 312, a familiar russian door mat sat at the foot of the door and a hole in the nearby wall that I put in when I helped my friend move in. This was Corey’s apartment for sure. The witch and maid were still arguing quietly, I reached into my pocket and pulled out my keyring and fumbled with them for a few moments before finding my key labeled: 312. I used it to unlock the door and turned the knob. Maxine and Svetlana looked at me in horror as I strutted into my friend’s apartment. He was sitting on his couch, looking at me, “Oh, shit! Hey Richard, how’s it going?” He had longer brown hair and wore jeans and a plain white shirt. “Pretty good, Corey. Got any liquor for me?” I asked. “You know it. You brought friends?” He looked past me as he paused The Office. “Yeah, get in here you two,” Maxine strode into the room pulling Svetlana behind her. The two of them were followed by the floating chest. Corey looked at the trunk in shock and then at the two girls, “Do you two wanna introduce yourselves?” “I am Maxine, a pleasure to meet you,” She slowly waved her staff in a half circle above her head, showering herself in illusionary confetti that disappeared in roughly 20 seconds. All eyes were on Svetlana. She nervously shifted, “S-Svetlana,” She whispered. “Speak up, friend,” Maxine told her. “Svetlana,” She repeated, staring at the floor and fidgeting with the brim of her outfit. Maxine waved her staff over her friend’s head and showered her in illusionary glitter. “Corey. Well, I was just about to start dinner, you three want--” Corey headed for the kitchen. “P-please, allow me,” Svetlana interrupted him, “To cook for you, I mean.” Corey looked at me inn confusion, “She’s a great cook,” I told him. “Alright, do your thing,” Corey told her. She excitedly nodded at him, “You two gonna stick around?” Svetlana grabbed some food out of her trunk and rushed to the kitchen. Before I could speak, Maxine answered for us, “No thank you. I am sure Svetlana would like some time alone with you,” Maxine unsummoned the black object that was carrying the trunk. “What are you?” He suddenly asked. “A witch. Be good to my friend, Corey, or I may have to turn you into a frog,” Maxine said in a dark tone, “Or perhaps a potted plant, Richard has a window that could use a nice potted plant.” Corey looked at me again, fear on his face, “These two came through a portal to meet the two of us,” I explained. “What?” He only looked more confused and afraid. Maxine began to explain. “I crafted a combination of spells which could look between worlds and scry the user’s perfect husband. I was shown Richard,” She grabbed my hand again, “and Svetlana was shown you. I honestly do not know exactly what the spell looks for when matching you with someone. The original spell has been around as long as monster girls have, the details have been lost. Perhaps it chose you two for us two so we can all go on double dates together,” Maxine squeezed my hand as she looked dreamily at the ceiling. “We’ll have to wait till those fanatics calm down,” I grumbled. “What do you mean?” Svetlana asked. She was washing produce in the kitchen. “A lot of people are being fed information that monster girls are the purest evil,” Corey growled, “Humans are the real monsters.” “Preach the truth, brother,” I nodded, “They’ve never hurt anyone.” “Yeah, there was that huge spider lady who nearly demolished an entire town when her boyfriend was arrested on bull shit charges,” We both chuckled a little bit. “An ushi-oni I presume. Any girl, including little Svetlana here, could fight a group of men off when their husband is threatened. I can only imagine the destruction an unhinged ushi could do,” Maxine added with her thoughts, “Alas, we should be off, darling. Let these two have a romantic evening together, hm?” I was a little disappointed, I really wanted her cooking, “Yeah. You seem very chill with this Corey. A little too chill.” He leaned towards me and whispered, “She’s really cute and I’m really really lonely.” I nodded, that hit a little too close to home, “Fair enough.” “Are you done chatting?” Maxine tugged on my arm, “Let them have their time together.” “Call me if she wants to talk to Maxy here,” I told Corey before Maxine waved her staff once more and teleported us home. I didn’t reel as hard from the feeling this time. We were in my backyard in the magic circle I had created. “How are you feeling?” Maxine asked. “A little tired. I’ll get dinner going,” I told her as she dragged me inside. “Oh, no, darling. I can--” She paused, “I have no idea how to cook,” She looked up at me in horror. I smiled at her, “I can cook just fine, Maxy. Don’t worry--” “Don’t worry? Don’t worry!?” She started panicking, “I am supposed to be your wife! What kind of wife am I if I cannot even cook for you!” “Maxy--” “I didn’t have time to ask Svetlana to teach me housekeeping before I got in that fight with my mother and in a fit of anger I teleported us here early and--” I grabbed her shoulders suddenly, startling her out of her rant, “You’re exhausted. Let me cook quickly and then we can rest together.” She blinked the tears out of her eyes, “Alright, darling.” “Go sit at the table, Maxy, I won’t be long,” She nodded silently before sitting on the hardly comfortable wooden chair, “Wanna talk about your mom more?” I put a pot of water on the stove top. She nodded again, “I hate her,” She read my mind or something as the water was immediately brought to a boil as she moved her staff. “What did she do?” I started cooking ramen on the stove. “She is trying to force me to marry a disgusting, fat, pig-bastard of a man.” “Why is she doing that?” “She says its good for me, but I know its for her business. I don’t want to see either of them ever again.” “I can see why. I’m not a big fan of my mom either.” “Why is that?” Maxine tilted her head. “She fucked my dad over in divorce court. Abusive, manipulative, all around shitty person. I want nothing to do with her,” I added two eggs to the noodles. “We are quite alike, you and I, hm?” Maxine suddenly chuckled, “Daydreamers, we both desire love, we both hate our mothers... both of us are childish...” She said the last one with regret, “I would not have it any other way.” “Think that’s why that spell chose me?” I asked. “I would assume so.” “Food’s hot,” I placed a bowl in front of her. “Thank you, darling,” she looked down at the noodles, “Are we not supposed to eat this with chopsticks?” “I’m not a big enough weeb to know how to use those, nor to have any on hand,” I explained as I used a fork. “Weeb?” She echoed. “Sorry, ignore me. Let’s eat.” “What kind of caster would you want to be?” Maxine asked me as we climbed into bed. I was still mildly uncomfortable sleeping with her, but she begged me to. “Like, arcane versus divine?” I asked as I plugged in my phone to charge. I sent a quick text to Corey, ‘How are you two doing?’ I asked him. “Like wizard, warlock, cleric...” Maxine explained. “Oh, I don’t know...” I trailed off as I got a text back from Corey, ‘Good! You two?’ I responded with, ‘Really tired.’ “Give me something to work with, darling.” “Are you trying to teach me magic?” I prodded. “Perhaps,” She half admitted, “I have an idea.” “I don’t think I’m cut out for it, dear. I’ll leave that stuff to you.” “Hmph, we will see,” she rested her head on my chest, “Goodnight, my love.” “Goodnight, Maxy,” I yawned before closing my eyes.
PT2
I woke up to a bright light above me, I squeezed my eyes shut and rolled over. The lights turned off, I opened my eyes and looked at the light switch. Maxine was standing at the light switch, her tail flicking from side to side as she curiously flipped the lights on and off. She had a look of wonder on her face, “Maxine,” I grumbled as I flipped onto my stomach, hiding my eyes in the pillow. “Did I wake you up? Sorry, darling,” She turned the lights off and returned to the bed. She put her hands on my back, they were warm and soft as they gently touched my tense muscles, “How about you go back to sleep?” “Can’t, already awake,” I rubbed my eyes and sat up, Maxine smiled at me apologetically. I reached over and pet her head for a few moments before checking my phone. She purred loudly as I ran my fingers through her hair. I tried to look at my phone screen but was interrupted by Maxine, pushing me onto my back, wrapping her arms around my neck and rubbing her cheeks against mine. I pet her more as her purring reached peak volume, drowning out the sound of the fan in my room. She finally stopped the cuddling session with a kiss on my lips. She put her head on my stomach and I was finally able to check my phone. The group text had gone late into the night, Matt, Brent and Corey were debating whether or not to continue playing Dungeons and Dragons after losing our fifth member. Svetlana had said no to playing, apparently. When questioned, Corey merely said that Svetlana was a kikimora and refused to explain more. I turned to Maxine, “Hey, Maxy?” She looked up at me, “Yes?” “Would you want to hang out with my friends and play a game?” “That role play dungeon game?” She answered my question with her own and a sly smile on her face. “You make it sound really sexual like that,” I shook my head, “But yes, the role playing game.” “I will participate,” She immediately told me, “I need to be sure you are not doing anything sexual with other men. How do you play?” “Well, first everyone gets naked,” Maxine looked at me in horror. As I jokingly reached to pull my pants off she got excited, “Maxy, I’m just kidding. You act out a character and roll dice to do things,” I quickly texted the group and told them that Maxine would play and that I would host. I didn’t explain who Maxine was, of course. “Ah, like gambling.” “Sort of. Oh, maybe Svetlana will come over with Corey and cook for us,” I rubbed my chin and thought about those potatoes. “It will be nice to see her again,” She said in a dejected tone. “What’s wrong?” I asked. “The way you drool when you think of that kikimora,” Maxine growled at me. “I’m just thinking of those potatoes! They were much better than the crap I usually eat!” I quickly explained, her ire brought about a menacing aura. Maxine pouted at me, “I can tell you are not lying to me... I apologize for my irrational anger,” Her ears twitched as she frowned towards the window. “Are you really upset about that?” I asked rather callously. She turned to me, glaring, “I have always been the ugly runt, Richard. I am sick of it. My sister is the pretty one, Svetlana is the useful one, then there is me. Maxine the ugly witch, cursed with ugly, ratty, black fur and green eyes rather than my family’s trademark white fur and blue eyes. No matter how many illusions I use I cannot run from what I am: an UGLY... SMELLY, LITTLE--” I grabbed Maxine’s cheeks silencing her, “How did these ideas get into your head?” Her few tears ran down her cheeks and over my fingers. She pulled herself away from me, “I could always feel my mother’s disappointment in me. I was never the perfect daughter she wanted like Eliza. That fact was always plain on her face. I was born with an unnatural talent, magic. The only reason I have any training in the arcane is because my father pushed for it, seeing my potential as a mage,” I dried her eyes with my shirt, “I may have had everything I could ever want but I have never truly felt like I have my mother’s love. Now she wishes to sell me off to the highest bidder,” Her tone quickly turned to anger once more, “That will never happen, I will be sure of that much.” The murderous tone of that last part made the hairs stand up on the back of my neck. I wanted to cheer her up, I felt like I needed to. I reached towards her slowly, trying to figure out what to do. She suddenly snatched my hand with her own and held my palm against her cheek. She gave me a small smile that contradicted her sad eyes, “Come here,” I wrapped my arms around her. She rested her head on my shoulder and limply wrapped her arms around my neck, “At least I feel loved when in your arms.” “Good,” I gave her a tight hug, “Are you hungry? I can whip something up for you.” “Oh, I am sure Svet--” Maxine blinked as she remembered her friend was not here anymore, “I miss her already.” “I know, Maxy. Rest some more, I’ll get food going,” I peeled her off of me and headed to the kitchen. I dug through my pantry looking for food. I was out of almost everything, except for pancake mix. I wondered if Maxine had ever had pancakes before. Maxine wandered out of the bedroom carrying her bag. She laid out four tomes and began to look over them. She mumbled to herself and wrote notes on papers as she went. I looked over her shoulder to watch her draw the same glyph over and over until she got it right. I couldn’t tell what she was noting or what the glyphs were for, “Studying?” I asked her. “Planning. As a witch, I need to have plans for almost every situation,” Maxine explained to me. “Interesting,” I replied as I fired up the griddle, “What are you planning for?” “Did you not hear me? Everything.” “Oh, right.” “Protection runes, that is what I am working on.” “Protection from what?” Maxine gave me an expectant look, “Everything, got it.” “What are you cooking?” She changed topics. “Everything,” I said in a mocking tone. “Oh, come now,” Maxine groaned as I gave her a wide smile, “I am hungry.” “Pancakes. I hope I get them right!” I flipped a pancake and examined the soft brown surface, “Aw, hell yeah, lookin’ good,” I let out a sigh of relief. Maxine smiled and shook her head, “I am proud of you, darling. You are able to use a spatula effectively!” She gave me a teasing smile. “Soon, I’ll be better than, Svetlana, eh?” “I hope so!” She seemed to genuinely feel like that, “If you make me steak I will consider you a better chef than her. At least for a time,” She quickly added. “What an honor.” “Please? I love steak,” She begged, “With potatoes and bread as well,” I felt like she was demanding now. “I’ll think about it. Steak’s expensive and I’m a little tight on funds.” Maxine shifted into a panic, “Is there anywhere nearby that will take gold coins?” Maxine threw a big cloth sack onto the table. Coins and gems spilled out. “Uh, no we use paper money.” “Will we survive on your current funds?” She asked in a panicked tone. “I can dip into my vacation savings, Maxy, don’t worry about it. Focus on your studies.” She took a deep breath and relaxed, “Mayhaps I will finally be able to open that enchantment shop I always wanted to so I can help you with funds.” “That could be really cool!” I finished cooking the pancakes and brought them to the table. Maxine cleared a space the table for me. I put some on a plate for myself and dumped syrup on them. Maxine watched me quizzically as I prepared my cakes, “Butter?” I offered. “Yes, please,” She replied cautiously. She gently spread some butter on her cakes before pouring syrup on it. She carefully cut them with her knife and put it in her mouth. Her eyes lit up as she chewed. She didn’t speak until she finished chewing, “I like it! You are a good chef!” “You’re too kind,” We finished eating in near silence. Maxine had excellent table manners. I didn’t know anything about fine dining and even I could tell. She kept gently and playfully rubbing her foot against my ankle while smiling at me. I knew what she was doing but I had no idea to reciprocate it. As we finished eating the stack of pancakes, Maxine turned to me with bedroom eyes, “Do you wish to bathe with me?” I went red in the face as she redoubled her footsies. I hardly managed to stammer out, “I-I-I’m not c-comfortable doing that, Ma-Maxy. I need to take this a bit slowly.” “Ah, well, I shall comply with your wishes, Richard,” She looked disappointed, “I pray I can control my innate urges towards you. I am going to go bathe, try not to miss me too much.” I watched Maxine go. I felt awful denying her like that, the way her tail drooped as she walked told me how sad she was. I sighed and leaned back in my chair. I could only imagine how she looked nude, she was a small woman with a shapely form. I couldn’t keep my thoughts from her as I moved to the couch. I found myself imagining what she looked like underneath those robes she always wore. Her sleep wear usually concealed her form, the only way I had any idea was because of how tightly she liked to press herself against me. My thoughts took a sharp turn as I wondered what the sides of her head, where a human’s ears would go, look like. I knew nothing about her, other than she hated her mom and this Oscar guy and she had proficiency in magic. I sighed at myself before trying to distract myself with video games. I returned to the main room after showering to see Maxine sitting cross legged on the floor surrounded by her books. She was muttering to herself while taking in the heavy scent of incense. I quietly moved to the couch to watch her work. She waved her hand around a bowl with some plants and rocks in it, “Darling, come over here,” She commanded. I did as she said, sitting on the floor facing her as some books were moved aside by an unseen force, “Turn around and lift your shirt,” Again, I blindly did what she wanted, revealing my back to her. Her murmuring turned into speaking, as if she was commanding some unseen force. I felt a charge in the air as her voice increased in volume. My curtains rattled and I felt like my house was wobbling. I could feel the energy in my soul as my body vibrated more and more as Maxine’s speech turned to unintelligible shouting. She pressed the staff into my back. A burning sensation made me pant and writhe in pain. The staff was pushed deeper into my skin as Maxine screamed the last few words. I felt a flash of intense pain and then nothing. My breathing was ragged as I recovered from that experience. Maxine gently caressed the burning spot on my back, “Good job, darling,” She told me in a soothing, purring voice. I turned around to her and looked at her with confusion, “Just some protective runes. I would not do this to you unless I felt it was necessary.” “That dream really made you nervous, huh?” I asked in a ragged voice. She nodded, “I cannot stand the thought of harm coming to you. If I lost you I have no idea what I would do. Probably go insane, hopefully turn into a lich as raise you, and most likely cry a lot.” “Well, I’ll do my best to not die, Maxy,” I reached out and ran my fingers through her hair, causing her to purr loudly, “Hey, can I... do something?” “Of course, darling!” She didn’t even question what I wanted to do. She waved her staff in the air, causing every book to slam shut then neatly stack themselves to the side. She moved closer to me, inches from sitting on my lap. I reached my hand out and pushed her hair aside, there was nothing where a human’s ears would be. I grunted, “Weird.” “My ears are up here, darling.” “I was just curious. Is your tongue, like, rough?” My curiosity got the better of me once more. “How about you find out?” She puckered her lips and slightly stuck out her tongue. I tentatively reached up to touch it with an outstretched finger, “For the love of...” She lashed out with her claws, startling me. She grabbed my hands with her own and interlocked her fingers with mine, “Kiss me, foolish boy,” She stopped me from replying by pushing her lips against mine and assaulting my mouth with her tongue. It WAS rough, exactly like a cat’s. I felt like sandpaper was rubbing against my tongue. Maxine pulled away from me and panted slightly, “Is your curiosity satisfied, my darling?” My breathing was shaky, “Y-yes.” “Good, good. If you want me to... satisfy anything else, let me know~” She caressed my cheek before giving me another kiss. “I-I’ll be sure to,” I was still recovering after she assaulted me with her mouth. It was Maxine’s turn to be the curious one, “Could you show me how the wall computer works?” She pointed at the TV. I gave her a confused look, “Oh, the television. You wanna try video games?” “I like games!” She looked at me with excited eyes. I gave her a quick rundown on how to operate the remote control. Maxine was an incredibly fast learner. Within moments, she was turning the TV on and off, changing channels and raising volume. The entire time she was drawing diagrams of how the remote worked so she could reference it later. I handed her the controller I used for my emulator and booted up Tetris, something easy and simple enough. “What is the goal of this game?” Maxine asked me. “Blocks come down from the top and you arrange them into lines to score. Use those buttons to move them and those to rotate them,” I explained. Maxine bounced slightly along to the music as blocks began to rain down. She quickly began to get single clears. As the pace increased, she began to panic. She made a few mistakes as the blocks stacked higher and higher. Suddenly, she shoved the controller into my hands, “You do it!” She shouted. I was too shocked to recover for her, “Sorry,” I mumbled as the game over screen flashed on the TV. “It is alright, d-darling,” She was obviously shaken from the assault of blocks. “You want something more laid back?” “Not right now,” She gently climbed into my lap and pressed herself against me, her face being placed against my neck, “Hubby?” “Yeah?” “I love you.” Hearing her say those three words got me all choked up again. Hearing a woman say those words to me filled me with a strange feeling. I gave her some headpats, too afraid to say anything. Despite this, Maxine purred into my ear as she drifted to sleep. I sighed and closed my eyes as well. I woke up as my stomach rumbled, Maxine’s did the same. We looked at eachother, “Lunch,” Maxine ordered. “I think I have to go out for food,” I grumbled, “I don’t have a lot foodwise.” “I shall accompany you,” Maxine pushed herself off of me. “I can go myself, Maxy. You don’t--” “I AM going to accompany you,” She reiterated. I sighed, “Well, we have to disguise you then. Can you cast an illusion on yourself?” “I would rather not focus on a spell for a very long time in case I need my mana for something else. May I wear one of your coats?” I looked at the rain as it splashed against the windows and nodded. We moved the conversation into my room where I grabbed a jacket that was much too large for me. Maxine changed into a puffy pair of shorts and a sort of tank top. She put the coat on and I zipped it up for her. I covered my mouth with my hands, she looked absolutely adorable. The long sleeves of the jacket went down well past her hands, the collar came up over her nose and the brim went down to her knees. I put the hood up on her covering her ears. I could only see her piercing green eyes staring at me now, “What?” She put her hands on her hips and pouted at me. “You’re just... really cute, ya know?” She pouted more, “Could we get going? I am hungry, Richard dear.” My stomach growled once more, “Right, sorry, I forgot. You’ve never rode in a car before, huh?” She looked nervous, “N-no, I have not,” I stopped myself from teasing her as her face turned to terror as she thought about it more. “You can hold my hand for comfort, Maxy,” I put my hands on her shoulders. She sighed, “Thank you, Richard. We should go before I can think too much about it, please,” Maxine pulled a pair of red cloth boots from her trunk, they looked too big for her. As she slipped them on, they shrunk down to perfect size. “Neat,” I commented. “Hm? Oh, these old things? Magic boots enchanted with water repellent. My mother hated the color of these. Most magic items will magically change size to the wearers preferred size,” Talking about magic seemed to calm her down. “Tell me more about magic stuff,” I told her as I pulled her to the car. “Uhm, my bag here is much larger on the inside so I can stow my staff as well as multiple books inside of it as well as...” Maxine’s grip on my arm tightened as I pulled out of the driveway. She held my hand with one hand and my wrist with her other hand. It was only a five minute drive, but it was probably closer to five hours for Maxine. Every turn, she made a terrified squeaking noise. Every time I slowly came to a stop, her claw-like nails would dig into my wrist and palm. Maxine would gasp as other cars passed no matter how far away they were from us. When we pulled into the parking lot, Maxine’s eyes darted around warrily, “Are you going to be alright?” I grunted as she nervously rended my flesh with her nails. “Y-yes. I need to be,” She whispered. “Hey, you’re doing great, Maxy,” I smiled at her. She gave me a worried smile, “Hey, there’s a spot!” I quickly pulled into a spot, startling Maxine. I chuckled as she seethed at me, “Come on!” I told her as I hopped out of the car, the rain had picked up so we hurried into the store. Maxine gasped in wonder as she looked around the grocery store. Rows upon rows of foodstuffs lined shelves, “There’s so much... different stuff here! This place is huge!” She looked up at me with sparkles in her eyes. “C’mon, let’s get shopping,” I stared at my wrist and hand to see the marks that Maxine had left on my arm. The pain was all worth it for her. I would go to the ends of the earth if I needed to. I pulled my sleeve over my wrist as to not worry her, “Keep the hood up, I don’t want to have to deal with any heat today.” “As you wish,” She stared at me with her huge pupils. They turned to slits slowly as they adjusted to the lights. She waddled after me as I grabbed a cart and headed to the produce. I started picking through apples, looking for the good stuff, “Richard!” Maxine excited called out to me, “Look how big these potatoes are!” She held up a good sized potato. “Mhm. Grab two or three more and put them in one of those plastic bags then into the cart.” “Okay!” Maxine did as I told her, rolling up her sleeves and looking for big potatoes. Her tail swung side to side underneath the coat. She rocked from side to side as she hummed a tune that played on the radio on the way over. I couldn’t help but smile at her. She proudly presented the potatoes to me before placing them in the cart. I chuckled a little bit at her. She pouted, “What? I did as you asked!” “I know, I know. Thank you.” She beamed at me, “What do we get next?” “I wanna get some chicken and some steak. Bread... cheese... I’m pretty low on food to be honest. I need a little bit of everything for this week,” I told her. “Steak!?” She drooled, “Is the steak for tonight?” She flapped the long sleeves of her coat at me. “Uhuh. I’ve never cooked one before but I’ll give it a go.” “Thank you!” Maxine wrapped her arms around me and stood on her tippy toes just to kiss me on the cheek, “Mashed potatoes and bread too?” “Anything for you.” “Are you sure you will be fine on your own tomorrow?” I asked Maxine as I cooked. “Of course. I have magic I can work on, I know how to play video games and watch TV and there is more than enough food for the few hours I will be alone,” Maxine was putting on a smiling face but I could see some sadness in her eyes. “It should only be a half day,” I reminded her, or was it myself? I wasn’t even separated from her right now but I could feel a strange pre sadness in that moment. I wanted to spend every moment, awake or asleep with her, “I’m going to take the rest of the week off so I can keep helping you transition into life here.” “Why do you have to go to work tomorrow at all?” “I have to do a presentation on some financial data for some higher ups. Shouldn’t be hard, just something I need to do,” I explained. She looked disappointed, “Alright, darling.” “We still have each other for tonight, right? Let’s focus on now. The foods almost ready.” “You are right,” Maxine agreed, “I want to enjoy your company,” She gave me a wide smile. She was still wearing my blue coat. “Why are you still wearing that old thing?” “It smells like you!” I laughed, “Alright, alright. Here,” I set a plate of food in front of her. Some steak, mashed potatoes and butter covered rolls. I took a bite of the steak. Dry and tasteless. I tried the potatoes, over salted and chunky. The rolls were fine, but those were store bought. I sighed at myself, disappointed in myself, terrified of what Maxine would think of me now that she’s had my awful cooking. “I love it!” She shouted. I gave her a sideways glance, “Huh?” “Its all wonderful!” She restated. I blinked at her. She must have seen the confusion written on my face, “You did your best, Richard. Could I ask for anymore than that? I don’t care how the food tastes. You made it with love so I love it. I love you, Richard.” I laughed. I laughed at myself as I got teary eyed over a poorly made dinner and Maxine’s words, “Th-thank you, Maxine. I-I love you too.” She smiled at me as her ears twitched, “Eat up, darling. No crying at the dinner table!” She purred as she reached over the table and dried my eyes. I nodded and went back to eating. It tasted better, much better.
PT3
I woke up to my phone’s alarm. The vibrating increased until I turned it off. I sat up, yawned and rubbed my eyes. I looked over, Maxine was staring at me with huge, startled eyes. The fur on her tail stood on end, “What was that?” She asked meekly. “My alarm. I have to go to work, remember?” I told her. “Why did it have to make THAT noise?” She mewled. I pat her head, “I’ll change it to playing music rather than vibrating.” She calmed herself down by hugging me, “I had a dream about you again.” I hugged her back, “What was it?” “I have had a dream like this before, where I am being held against my will. Usually by my mother or even Oscar. Then you show up, wearing black armor and wielding a wicked axe and you rescue me!” She explained dreamily. “If only I was really like that,” I sighed. “I love you just how you are, darling. Fear of the dark and all.” “Thanks, Maxy,” I said sarcastically, “I’m gonna get ready now, get some more rest.” “I want to help you get ready, darling. Or at least spend time with you.” I chuckled, “Do whatever you want, Maxy.” “Want me to wash your back?” She asked excitedly. “N-no-- no thanks,” I stammered before leaving the room. “One of these days, darling!” Maxine called after me, “I WILL see you nude!” I ventured into the kitchen looking for Maxine. She stood at the stove wearing a frilly pink apron over her usual sleep clothes. She turned around to me with a proud smile on her face. She had, surprisingly, prepared breakfast for me. Very simple breakfast potatoes, “Thank you,” I said as she placed a plate full of food in front of me. “Eat up!” She demanded as she looked at me expectantly. Without looking up I stabbed a chunk of potato and shoved it in my mouth. It tasted burnt and under seasoned. “Wow, Maxy, its really good!” I smiled at her as she beamed. “I asked Svetlana last night for some lessons. Even if they were within a dream, they seemed to work,” I quietly ate the food she prepared for me after salting them a little bit more, “When do you want to get married?” Maxine stood behind me and gently rubbed my shoulders. “I don’t know, Maxy. I’m still getting comfortable with my new life with you,” I explained slowly, “You mentioned more people-- monsters like you showing up, right?” “Yup! Oh! We could get married at a new church of Eros!” She looked at me with wide eyes. “Who?” “Eros the goddess of love! Monsters wanted to create a marriage ceremony somewhat familiar to both worlds. Our goddess, and a ceremony similar to what yours is currently. The soon to be husband and wife stand at an altar with an officiator, friends and loved ones sitting behind them, warm sunlight filtering in through stained glass windows and once the vows are said, a statue of Eros herself blows some pink fog into the room as she gives her blessing... Oh, it sounds so lovely! When we get married we are doing that for sure,” Maxine got incredibly excited. “Why does she blow pink fog into the room?” I finished eating the potatoes and took my plate to the sink. “Doesn’t your god do that during a wedding?” Maxine was confused. “N-no...?” I was confused now. “Oh, well, her disciples have stated that this is how she wishes the weddings to proceed. Would you be alright with getting married like that?” “If that’s what you want, Maxy. I gotta get going. I’ll bring you some lunch, alright?” I started to head for the door. Maxine grabbed my arm and pulled me into a hug and a kiss, “Have a good day. I love you.” “Love you too.” I struggled to maintain any semblance of focus as I sat at my desk. I had already cleared my ‘emergency’ vacation time. Thankfully the boss didn’t have any big plans for me after this stuff. At least not for a while. I was currently reviewing my presentation, even if it was short, I needed to be ready. I couldn’t keep my mind off of Maxine. It was torture being away from her. I wanted nothing more than to just cuddle with her all day and night and let my worries melt away as she whispers to me in her soothing voice. I checked my watch, I had only been here for an hour. I collected what little of myself that I could and headed to the meeting room. I grabbed a doughnut as I sat down amongst others that were presenting today. I tuned out my coworkers as I thought more about Maxine. I was pulled from the darkest period of my life by her. I had cut ties with what little family I had, lost one of my best friends as he moved cross country and I had felt completely alone in the world. Then one night Maxine entered my dreams and claimed to be a real witch. She kept visiting me and eventually gave me instructions to construct a portal. Now Maxine and Svetlana were the first of many monsters to enter this world besides those woman that monsterized years ago. I wondered how the integration would go down. I hoped it would be peaceful. I quickly pushed all of that from my mind as I stood up to present, “Hi,” I began, “As you can see in this chart the Maxine account--” I coughed, “Sorry. As you can see from this chart...” “I’m home!” I called as I pushed my front door open. No response, “Maxy?” I called again. With no response again I went into the kitchen, hoping to find a note or something. There was nothing. I put the pizza in the oven to keep it warm while I searched the rest of the house. The bathroom light was off so I checked my bedroom. The bed had been poorly made, but it still looked like someone had been laying on it. I walked back to the kitchen, worry filling my head. “Welcome home!” A voice called. I looked up in surprise to see Maxine sitting at the dining room table. “Where were you!?” I demanded, I let my emotions overtake me as I raised my voice, “I was really worried...” I quickly tried to recover. “I am a grown woman, Richard. Do not worry about me,” Maxine retorted. She didn’t look grown up, she wore my oversized blue jacket, those red boots and a pointy, black witch hat, “But... I appreciate you worrying so much about me,” She got up and gave me a hug. She held out her hands for me to hold, “If you must know, I was visiting Svetlana. Her and Corey should be coming over tonight, you should invite your other friends as well! We want to meet them!” I looked down at her uplifted hands, she had light burns and cuts covering them, “What happened?” I gasped. “Oh, I didn’t have the spell components to apply safeties. I am fine,” Some of the cuts were still bleeding. I dragged her into the laundry room without a word. I grabbed some bandages and started applying them to her hands, “You’re gonna make me worry to death, Maxy,” She looked at me with teary eyes, “Maxy, I’m exaggerating.” “I used to daydream about my future husband doing this, darling,” She wiped her eyes with the sleeve of my coat. I smiled at her weakly, “Probably not as panicked as I am right now, huh?” “You are perfect just as you are,” She pouted. “Not as perfect as you.” “Richard!” She wagged a finger at me, “You ARE perfect. I refuse to eat until you admit it,” She looked at me smugly. I looked at her, unsure of what to do. I finished applying bandages to her hands and walked back to the kitchen. Maxine followed closely with the same smug expression on her face. “Do I have to?” I groaned. “Yes. Do it for me.” “I’m perfect,” I whispered. “Hm? Speak up!” “I’m perfect.” “Good!” She grabbed my shirt and pulled my face down to her level before kissing me on the cheek, “I have a gift for you, darling~” “Huh?” She reached into the sleeve of her coat and produced something, “Here you go!” She shoved it into my hands. I looked down. It was a massive stack of hundred dollar bills, “What!?” “I traded in some of my gems and gold to help you with funds!” Maxine gave me a massive smile, “We still have more than enough in case gold coins become the new standard currency in this world when monster girls invade. I am going to take you on an amazing vacation when that happens~” Her eyes sparkled at me. I quickly calmed myself down, I didn’t want a repeat of her pouting and refusing to eat, “Thank you, Maxy,” I gave her a hug, “Ready to eat now?” I pushed the money out of my mind, it didn’t matter to me as much as she did. “Yes! What are we eating? It smells really good!” “Pizza. I got one with a bunch of meat on it for you.” “You should have gotten something you like, darling,” She whined. “Maxy, I do like this kind of pizza.” “Oh. Excellent. Well, we should eat,” She said quickly. A knock on the door caused Maxine to spring up off my lap. We had been cuddling on the couch while the TV played in the background. I turned the TV off and stretched my limbs. Maxine threw the door open and greeted our guests, “Max, what are you wearing?” Svetlana laughed at the huge coat Maxine was wearing. The two of them started laughing and talking loudly. Brent, Corey and Matt hurried past them to where I was sitting. Matt eyed the two monsters warily, “Is she really a witch, Richard?” Matt asked in a hushed voice. “Yep,” I confirmed bluntly. He blinked at me, unsure of what to say. “Svetlana was telling us about how other monsters are gonna come pouring into this world soon. I hope I get a wife like you guys,” Brent chimed in. “What are you looking for?” Corey asked. Brent blushed, “H-huge, fit and dominant,” He stammered. “Hellhound, dragon, jinko, oni... you have quite a few options beyond what I named,” Maxine told him as the two of them joined us in the living room. “Those are all huge, beautiful girls, right?” Brent was slowly learning what monster girls were all about. “That is correct,” Svetlana answered for Maxine, “Shall I start dinner soon?” She turned to Corey. “Whenever you’re ready,” He shrugged. Svetlana picked up a grocery bag and moved to the kitchen with Corey in tow. Matt brought his hand to his face, “What kind of girl do I want?” He wondered aloud. “I do not think you will get much of a choice,” Maxine told him. He looked at her, “What?” She pointed to the mark on his hand, “That warding glyph on your hand was put there by a very powerful caster. She is a nice woman, I am sure you will like her.” “What is she?” Matt asked nervously. “And ruin the surprise?” Maxine gave him a smug smile. Matt looked nervous as he started thinking and mumbling to himself, “She found you the same way I found Richard as did Svetlana with her husband. No need to be worried,” Matt slowly nodded and took a seat. “When are we playing D and D?” Brent changed subjects. “Hopefully soon,” Matt said quietly, “Maybe we can start this weekend?” I nodded, “Should be fun, right Maxy?” “I hope so. I have never played such a game so I do not know much of what to expect,” Maxine admitted, “Other than what little Richard has explained to me.” “What did he tell you?” Matt asked. Maxine was silent for a moment, then she laughed, “He said you get naked and gamble.” “Richard, why’d you tell her our secrets already?” Brent said with mock anger. “We only get naked sometimes!” Corey called from the kitchen, “Anyone else want a beer?” Pretty much everyone shouted ‘ME’ at once, including Maxine. The rest of the night continued like this. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I found myself sitting in a boat drifting lazily down a river. A figure in a tattered purple cloak stood at the back and paddled the boat past rocks and fog shrouded trees. I looked down into the water at my murky reflection, the water was surprisingly clear for a spooky dream. I frowned, confused as to why I was so lucid. This had not happened since Maxine came into my reality. Besides, this wasn’t something I day dreamed about. I was not too keen on boats, especially on rocky rivers shrouded in heavy fog. I listened to the boat coast through the water, “Sleeping soundly, Richard?” The boat driver asked. Her calm, yet dark tone sent a shiver down my spine. “I think so?” I replied, hoping to wake up soon. She cackled, causing me to shiver again, “Good... Good... You should tell your... ‘Maxy,’ was it?” She eyed me underneath her shadow shrouded cloak. I nodded, “To sleep more. She is a young, living woman who needs her good nights sleep with her... ‘hubby,’ I believe she calls you,” The woman sighed, “I cannot wait to be held by my husband.” “Who are you?” I asked as she drifted off into thought. “That does not matter,” She said in a stern tone, “Give this to Maxine for me, would you, dear?” She reached into the sleeve of her cloak and produced a scroll, “She needs to pave the way for the rest of us.” I took it from her and looked at it. It was sealed with a wax seal depicting a skull with gems in its eyes, “Uh, sure?” “Thank you, dear. Keep an eye on Matt for me, would you? I would hate for something to happen to him when I am this close to him,” She returned to silence as she paddled the boat. I watched a light begin to rise from the horizon, the fog fell away and color returned to the trees and water. I was alone in the boat. I shook myself awake. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I woke up to a dim light in the room. I was lying on my stomach, which was odd as I slept on my back. I shifted, trying to push myself up, “Ack!” Maxine made a strange noise before snapping her fingers. Heavy chains wrapped around my wrists and pulled me against my bed. I struggled against the magical binds, “Maxine,” I growled. “Just a moment!” I could hear panic in her voice, “Lie very... VERY still for me. Please?” “Mmmmgh,” I groaned, the only reason I complied was the true fear I heard in her voice. I also knew how disastrous her magic could be when something goes wrong. I lie still, waiting for this to be over. I could feel a sharp object being drawn across my back leaving behind a cold liquid. Maxine muttered to herself in her arcane language. “You are doing such a good job, did you know that?” She ran fingers through my hair to calm me down. It kind of worked, “Just a few more strokes, my darling. You are such a good boy,” She cooed further, “Such a--” I felt a quick, intense pain as she pressed something cool onto my back. The fires from the candles went out all at once brought about with a loud crack in the room. All the air was sucked from my lungs and my strength was sapped, “good boy,” Maxine was out of breath, panting for air. She snapped her fingers again and the aetherial chains vanished from my wrists. I groaned, exhausted even though I had just woken up, “I apologize, darling. You were not supposed to awaken in the midst of that casting. I would have stopped as soon as you began grumbling in reality while in a dreaming state, but there was no going back once I began.” “What were you doing, anyways?” “D-don’t worry, darling,” She caressed my naked body, tracing my body with her fingers, “I love exploring your body,” She whispered, “Such a handsome man,” She sounded like she could pass out from exhaustion at any moment. I quickly got up and threw my underwear back on. Maxine had a massive smile on her face. She looked me in the eyes, “I SAW it,” She whispered in disbelief as delirium set in. “Go to sleep, dammit,” I ordered as I climbed back into bed. I wrapped an arm around Maxine and held her against me. I checked the clock, five in the morning on a Thursday. I tried to get my mind off of what had just happened by thinking about anything else. We were supposed to go out for dinner today, but I knew this exhaustion would ruin all chances of going out today. Maxine had passed out quickly, thankfully. I noticed something out of place in my room, a scroll of parchment sat on my nightstand. That dream must have been like when Maxine appeared to me and gave me instructions. I could only guess what was on that scroll. I closed my eyes, trying to get some sleep. “Richard?” Maxine suddenly woke up, “Where is that scroll?” I had no idea how long I had slept if any at all. “Did you see the purple cloaked ferryman too?” I asked. “Is that how she appeared to you?” Maxine chuckled, “She is a lich. Appears she has eyes for our friend, hm? Again, the scroll, darling?” I reached over and grabbed it from the nightstand, undeterred by the fact that a real, honest to god, LICH took time out of her day to visit me in a dream. I checked the clock as well, it was eight now, “Here’s the scroll,” I grumbled. She furiously unrolled it and read through it. She had a surprising amount of energy with only a few hours of sleep, “Ah, I see.” “What is it?” “Instructions on the creation of a massive portal. It will require a massive amount of mana. Unfortunately, I am spent for today because of that casting,” She sighed, “I suppose they have to wait one more day. But what is one more day in a plan that has been in creation for more than one hundred years?” “Yeah,” I closed my eyes again. “Why are you trying to go back to sleep? Its the beginning of a new day!” She shook me until my eyes opened, “Get up! Get up!” She leapt off of me and threw the curtains open, “I am making potatoes again~” She tried to coax me again. I got up, just for her. Maxine planted a kiss on my cheek before running out of the room and into the kitchen. I decided I would just have to nap later.
PT4
I stood in a grassy field staring at the sky. The long green grass came up to my knees as it swayed back and forth. Maxine was writing on nearby logs, trees, stumps with that same magic chalk like substance that she had me use to make glyphs in my backyard. Those glyphs were still there and I wondered if they could be used by other casters. I sat down on a rock that Maxine had already marked. As the winds picked up I could feel the cold air. Dark clouds rolled in with a chance of rain. Maxine frowned as she looked to the sky, “Did you bring an umbrella?” She asked in an echoing voice. “No, I didn’t. I didn’t see rain today,” My mouth answered for me. “I will just have to work through the rain, I suppose.” “Sorry, Maxy.” “It is not your fault, darling. We simply got tricked today,” Sure enough, rain started to fall around us. The magic chalk was fine, but Maxine and I were soon drenched. I sighed, feeling like I had let Maxine down in some way. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I yawned as I poked at the potatoes in front of me. Maxine had become obsessed with cooking for me. She usually used magic to cook them in the pan despite the stove being in full working order. I sighed at myself, shaking my head, “Is something wrong, darling?” Maxine asked as she sat across from me. She was in her full witch's garb again. It was Friday morning, the day where she was to construct the portal. “I’m... nervous. Incredibly nervous,” I admitted. “Afraid of bringing about a new age to your people?” She played footsie with me as she smiled. “I wouldn’t call them ‘my people,’ but, yeah. I am. What if something goes wrong? Human militaries go into action and they use guns and missiles to fight against the monsters. Even if monster girls have pure intentions I cannot see this going well, Maxy.” “Worry not, darling. Everything will go smoothly,” She put her hand on mine to comfort me. “Even if I’m just driving you to some field, this is probably the most important thing I have ever done.” She smiled at me, “Finish eating, darling. I am itching to get going.” “I’m trying. I’m a little too anxious.” “Then put it in a bag and bring it with you!” Maxine groaned. “Okay, okay, I’ll eat when I get home. Lets go, Maxy.” “Richard, you need to eat.” “Make up your mind, Maxy.” “Eat!” She demanded. I quickly finished eating, stuffing my mouth full of potatoes and hardly chewing, “You are going to choke, darling,” Worry rang in her voice as she frowned at me. “Good!” I laughed with my mouth full of food. “You are such a fool,” Maxine couldn’t stop herself from laughing at me, “Let us be off, darling,” Maxine headed to the garage. I moved to follow her but stopped myself as I remembered my dream. It had felt real, like that dream where I lie in Maxine’s arms. I went to the closet and grabbed my umbrella before catching up with her. “You've gotten more comfortable in the car, Maxy. I’m proud of you,” I smiled at Maxine as she only held my arm with one hand. Her other hand clutched the handle on the ceiling. “Y-yes... I am quite comfortable n-now,” She gave me a weary smile. We couldn’t have teleported as Maxine needed all the mana she could get. We sped down the interstate headed north and away from most of civilization and towards the near empty fields of the country sides. There apparently was a location that was sort of close that had a higher than normal amount of natural arcane energy in the area making it perfect for maintaining a massive portal for a few days, “I hope my master does not embarrass me too badly in front of you,” Maxine expressed her worry, “Our lich friend as well.” “You’re cute when you worry, did you know that?” I teased. “Richard! Please!” Her face glowed red. “Even cuter when embarrassed.” “Get off here!” Maxine suddenly ordered as she snapped back into reality. I did as she said, exiting where she told me. I had no idea how she knew where to go, probably a divination spell. She closed her eyes and muttered to herself quickly, “Take a left at that red thing.” “That's a stop sign, Maxy,” I told her. “I will remember that for next time,” Maxine rolled her eyes, “I have more important things to worry about, Richard. Left here.” “Alright,” We were in the middle of nowhere as the roads turned from pavement to gravel. Maxine went silent as she tried to discern the location of her ritual. She took a deep breath and turned to me, “Still nervous?” “Very. I’m all for this happening, Maxy, if that’s what you’re wondering.” “Because of what your mother did to your father?” “That’s part of it. I just want things to change, if this doesn’t happen, guys like me who feel alone in the world will most likely never feel loved. Your kind will flood into this world and break down their doors and then force them to feel loved. I hope my dad finds someone, wherever he is.” “I’m sure he will, darling. Perhaps you will get the chance to rekindle a bond with him?” “Yeah, maybe.” “That clearing, there,” Maxine suddenly pointed off to the right at a grassy area flanked by trees. I carefully turned off the road and parked my car. It was exactly like my dream, “I shall get to work, rest or play on your phone, darling. I shan't be long--I hope,” I nodded and leaned against my car. I peeked into the back seat where the umbrella lie. I shook my head, the sun was shining brightly and there was no sign of rain. I wondered if what I had seen had just been my overactive imagination. Maxine must have seen the look on my face as I pondered my possible future sight, “Is the aetherial energy affecting you negatively, darling? One of those wards I put on your back was meant to prevent such things from happening as I know you can be affected by magic someone adversely.” “Is that what all that fascination with my back was about?” “Yes. How about you come rest on this boulder? I just finished writing on it and you could not possibly harm it,” She patted the rock she had been kneeling near. It was the same rock I sat on in my dreams. I hesitantly did as she said. I took a few moments to close my eyes as the wind picked up, I got a sense of dejavu as I opened my eyes to see the dark clouds rolling in. I leapt up as Maxine frowned, “Good thing I knew to bring an umbrella,” I said. Maxine looked at me in horror, “You... you KNEW?” She repeated. Unwittingly, I nodded, furthering the agony on her face, “To think that my mere presence has cursed you with a burden I was meant to shoulder alone,” Tears formed in my beloved’s eyes. “What do you mean?” I returned to her, umbrella in hand. I quickly dried her tears and held her close. “I am unsure if I have explained to you that a common side effect of vigorous use of divinations is the curse of unwarranted future sight.” “I don’t understand how that's bad, Maxy.” “Would you wish to see how those you come into contact will die? Knowing you will be unable to do anything to save them?” She hissed. “I-I see.” “Some of the glyphs I inscribed onto you were made to prevent this, as I can prevent it with enchantments on myself. The glyph on you was supposed to cast the same enchantment. I could not have made a mistake, all the care and effort I put into those runes... only to in the end hurt my one love?” She could not hold back her tears now. I grabbed her shoulders, “Maxine, look at me,” Out of surprise, her sniveling stopped, “I would endure any pain, no matter how great, for you. You have been in my life so such a little time but the impact you have had on my life has been tremendous. Inflict any pain or hardship on me that you must, I will endure it, for you.” Maxine looked me in the eyes and blinked softly. Her quivering lips spread into a wonderful smile, “What has gotten into you? This is not the Richard that I know. Perhaps my runes are affecting you in ways that not even I could have foreseen--even with my infinite wisdom and clairvoyance.” “I mean everything I have said, Maxy,” I smiled back at her, “I don’t know if I’ve ever properly thanked you.” “For what?” “Putting up with me and also being a part of my life.” “No need for thanks, darling. Everything you have expressed to me, I feel the same way,” Maxine took a deep breath and looked back down at her unfinished work as the rain began to come down. I held the umbrella over her, “Take your time. I’ll do my best to keep you dry.” “Thank you, hubby~” She gave me an enormous smile, “Be sure to keep yourself dry as well.” I nodded, it was a lie, of course. I had no intention of keeping myself dry when I could keep focusing on her. As the drizzle came down, a cold wind blew through me, causing me to shudder. I should have worn a thicker coat, I thought to myself. “That should do it!” Maxine announced proudly as she drew the last of the glyphs. With one final stroke, the area we were in lit up a brilliant green. There was a humming and crackling in the air. The weather got worse as Maxine pulled me away from the site, “They come.” “E-everyone?” I asked, holding her close under the umbrella. “I doubt it. Putting all monsters in this one location would limit our reach tremendously, even with teleportation magic.” I grunted in response as I watched the area that Maxine had been working on. The energy in the air was suffocating. I gasped as small branches and leaves were pulled into a small dark orb that had appeared hovering ominously over the field. As lightning cracked and the earth shook, the portal opened. A gaping purple tunnel had appeared, one that seemed to go on forever, deep into a black and purple abyss. A woman stepped out wearing a similar outfit to Maxine, her witches robes were dark purple and showed off a lot her cleavage. Her long purple hair billowed in the wind. “There she is!” The woman exclaimed as she set her eyes upon Maxine, “Ugh, this weather,” The woman raised her hands upwards, palms up. In one motion she moved her hands apart and the clouds were pulled apart as if she reached up and tore them herself. Warm sunlight beamed down upon us. She confidently strut over to us. “Hello, Master, a pleasure to see you again,” Maxine gave her a small bow. “Trying to play it cool in front of you husband? Where is my hug, Maxine Hamilton?” The witch demanded as she came to a stop in front of us. Maxine sighed and gave her master a hug, “And who is this?” She turned to me with piercing purple eyes, “Are you going to introduce us?” She asked Maxine expectantly. “How rude of me,” Maxine cleared her throat, “This is Richard, my soon-to-be husband. He is good with this worlds technology and works in finance. Richard, this is my master, the woman who taught me almost everything I know about magic.” “Nice to meet you,” I held out my hand to shake hers. “You are absolutely drenched, darling. Here,” She pointed her staff at me, a massive gust of warm air was blown at me from the staff, drying me in an instant. I blinked, in shock. The witch gave me a hug as well, “Oh, I am so excited for you two to get married!” Once she had squeezed all the air from my lungs, she let me go, “You don’t seem as low on mana as I expected you to, Maxine,” The witch said cautiously. “Oh, I put a glyph on Richard here that allows me to siphon some of his spirit energy and use it as mana,” Maxine explained. “What?” I exclaimed. “Its not like you were using it.” The witch laughed, “That’s my girl. Looks like everyone is through,” She turned back to the portal. There were numerous other older women in revealing robes as well as groups of little girls, Maxine later told me they were from the Sabbath. As the portal closed another woman walked up to us, a huge woman with red hair, cat ears on the top of her head, small wings folded against her back, red fur covering her paw-like hands and feet and white fur covering her neck like a mane. Her tail was thick and covered in a kind of leathery material, the bulb at the end was covered in spikes. Maxine later told me she is a manticore. She carried numerous bags and a trunk. She wore light weight armor and carried an axe, “Maxine, I am sure you remember Alison.” “A little bit. I remember you working for my mother for a time, I believe,” Maxine admitted. “Yeah, worked for the Hamilton estate for a few weeks and got bored. Set off in search of a family to call my own,” Alison frowned and looked up at the dark clouds. “You never found it, did you?” Maxine was apologetic in tone. The manticore shook her head slowly, “Oh! We know someone you might like!” Maxine suddenly exclaimed. “Brent?” I asked, reaching for my phone. Maxine nodded excitedly, “I’ll give him a call, he’d kill me if I didn’t introduce you two.” The manticore looked at us in shock, unsure whether to trust us or not, “Are men really that plentiful here?” Maxine nodded at her, “A-alright. I will meet this man,” “Excellent, Richard, if you would,” Maxine nodded to me. “On it,” I gave him a quick call and told him to head to my house whenever he could. I told him we had found his woman. He quickly agreed. “Wonderful,” The older witch smiled at us, “Maxine, if you would be so kind as to teleport us to your abode.” “We will need to take Richard’s car, I am too low on mana for four people,” Maxine said apologetically. The other groups vanished into nothingness as they teleported away. “Ah, I was not expecting to experience this world’s technology so soon,” The older witch said nervously. I helped Alison load everything into the back of my car before making sure all three nervous ladies were buckled in, “No screaming in my car,” I told them before getting back onto the road. Brent was already there when we got back, sitting on the porch steps, “Oh, god. Is that him? I look terrible right now,” Alison looked at herself nervously. “You’ll be fine,” I tried to comfort her, “He’s a cool guy.” “A-alright,” What little color was in her face drained as we all climbed out of the car. Brent waved at us. The older witch, who I never caught the name of, rubbed her eyes trying to calm herself down. Alison shook herself and made her way over to where brent sat. “Did I look like that when I first started riding in the car?” Maxine whispered. I nodded and she made an upset face at me. “R-Richard,” The old witch stammered, “be a dear and help me carry my things inside. Alison is a bit occupied at the moment.” I nodded, “You got it,” I began to help her unload. I looked over at Alison and Brent, their body language had slowly shifted to something comfortable, “You two! Go inside and stop talking on my porch!” They both looked at me and gave awkward laughs. The two of them helped me carry bags inside. “Careful with that trunk, Alison! I need those supplies!” The witch instructed. “Why did your husband not come with you?” Maxine asked. “He will arrive with the rest. Two days, perhaps.” “Any word on what my mother is up to?” “Preparing. My friend, the lich, was employed by someone paying a very high price for something huge. She was unable to tell me what it is beyond that. I believe your mother has something planned.” “Hmph,” Maxine frowned, “I have ideas on how to avoid her, for a time at least. As well as Oscar.” “Hopefully him forever. I have not heard much on him, unfortunately. Or fortunately, depending on your view.” “I fear what he might be up to.” “Don’t worry about him, Maxy. What are the chances he’s gonna come here out of everywhere else on this world?” I chimed in. “I hope you are right, Richard,” Maxine contemplated further as we all moved to the living room. “Oh, Maxy is such a cute nickname!” The witch gave us a huge smile, “Why don’t you have a nickname for him, Maxine?” “Call him Dick! He loves that!” Brent told her. Alison had an arm draped around his shoulders. Maxine looked at me quizzically. I sighed, “No, I do not,” I told her. “Ma’am,” Alison spoke up, “Do you require my services further?” The witch smirked, “I do not believe so, I will rely on Maxine and Richard for now. You two go have your fun, if I need you I will come find you.” “Thank you, ma’am,” Alison sighed with relief as she pulled Brent onto her lap. “Wanna go to my place?” Brent asked her. She nodded as she buried her face in Brent’s back and wrapped her arms around him, “We’ll get out of here in a bit,” I saw Alison whisper something to him. His face went beet red and he started to sweat. The tip of her tail opened a little bit revealing rows and rows of little tongues. I started to sweat as well. Maxine eyed me, “You have no idea what that is for, do you?” She whispered. I looked at her, “I can take a guess, Maxy,” I said nervously. “Let us be off. I wish to change out of this armor,” Alison let Brent go. Hastily, she grabbed her bag and her man and stomped out the door. “Ah, young love. I wish I could be young enough to shatter my husband’s pelvis again,” The older witch said sadly, “I hope you put a protection rune on him for that, Maxine.” “N-no, not yet,” Maxine stammered, blushing. The old witch waved her hands around, something akin to mage hands appeared and began to fill a kettle, turn on the stove, prepared some tea and placed the kettle on the heat, “So, how have you two been?” We all sat around the dining table. “Good!” I smiled, “I’ve been trying to teach her about technology with varying success,” I cheerfully explained. Maxine had a different idea, “Richard has been inflicted with future sight,” Maxine said in a deadpan tone, “I have no idea what to do.” “Maxy, I told you--” “Richard,” Maxine used a harsh tone, “I have inflicted you with a terrible curse. I NEED to help you.” “Have you seen anyone’s death yet?” The witch asked. “My own,” I told her. I quickly explained the dream I had the first night Maxine and I were together as well as last night’s dream. I looked at Maxine when I finished, she was staring at me with tears in her eyes. The witch sighed, “May I see your back?” I nodded, stood up and let Maxine lift up the back of my shirt, “Those are some wonderful ink strokes, Maxine,” The witch gasped, “Why did you choose a rune for every school of magic and not a general magic protection rune?” “The protection is better. A spell can be tuned to pierce a general magic protection rune but it is incredibly difficult to tune to pierce a protection rune for a specific school of magic,” Maxine explained. “You put a lot of thought into this, Maxine. I am impressed. Most would assume you an abjuration specialist.” “Only the best for my hubby,” Maxine said proudly. “This rune here is the protection against future sight, yes?” I felt a cold finger poke my back. “Yes, I believe everything is right...” “It is definitely right. May I see your notes?” “Of course, master,” I heard a lot of papers being shuffled. “Can I sit down now?” I interjected. “Of course, darling,” Maxine pulled me back to my chair. Her master cleared her throat, “The first time he saw the future was with you, correct?” We nodded, “Then you crafted the glyph. Perhaps you are right and he reacted strangely to the magic as he felt nauseous after his first teleport. I will alert other casters that their new husbands might react strangely to our magic.” “Thank you,” Maxine nodded, “I will keep up my research.” “Good, good. Tea?” The kettle started to wail as the water came to a boil. “Yes please,” Maxine looked relieved to have talked about her worries with her master. I held her hand under the table and gave her a smile. She gave me a worried smile, “Thank you, darling.” “Richard! Richard! Wake up! Its happening!” Maxine shook me awake on a sunny Sunday morning, “Can you feel it? In the air?” Maxine rushed to the window and peered out, “Where are they?” “Who?” I asked drowsily. “The soldiers!” Maxine’s eyes were huge. “Probably taking important military positions,” I grumbled. “I-I suppose you are right,” She reached across me and grabbed my phone and put in a phone number, “No service?” She looked at me confused. I looked around the room, we still had electricity. I checked my phone, cellular and internet were both knocked out, “Looks like communications are down,” I mourned. “That would make sense. We have magic to communicate. I wonder how the conquest is going. We should check the TV!” Maxine shouted. “Maxine, calm down, please. I’m waking up slowly. Very slowly. Go check yourself.” Maxine grumbled something incoherently and dashed out of the room. I closed my eyes, ready to get some more sleep, “Richard! Richard! Get in here!” I groaned loudly, hoping she would hear. Despite my weariness, I got up and headed to the living room. Maxine pointed at the TV excitedly, “Look! Look!” There was a woman lounging on a throne with a smug look on her face. A white haired succubus from the looks of it, “Greetings, new subjects!” She cackled. I shuddered as her eyes looked directly into mine, “This is your new ruler speaking, my forces have taken over your country. It would be wise for you to just stay indoors, lay down your arms and just relax. Things are changing, but you should relax! Teams will be going around and performing a census. Keep in mind they are armed and are not afraid to turn their weapons on my wonderful new citizens! Have a wonderful day! Oh, and one more tidbit, do stay indoors. Until next time!” She gave a somewhat saucy wink and the TV turned off. Maxine turned to me, “I am SO excited!” “I don’t like how she looked at me. It made me feel weird.” “She is one of the Demon Lord’s daughters, I would not be surprised if she managed to charm you with her looks alone.” “Mmhp, what do we do now?” I plopped on the couch. “The census should be here soon. I will do the talking for us, understood?” Maxine ordered. I nodded my head, willing to put my trust in my Maxy. We both quickly bathed separately and put on fine clothes. When I got back to the living room, I saw a woman who looked kind of like Maxine, she had long auburn hair and brown eyes. Her tail moved from side to side behind her as it poked out from underneath a pretty white dress. I looked at her in confusion. The ears on top of her head twitched, “Richard, its me, Maxine,” The voice that came out of her mouth that was exactly like hers. “Uh, okay,” I said nervously. She sighed, “I do not want to be recognized by anyone. Oh, here. I need to cast a masking spell on you just in case they have a wizard or witch with them,” She leaned in towards me and gave me a kiss on the lips. Those were definitely Maxine’s lips. She pulled out her staff and cast a spell on me. I felt no different, “We should be ready now. Just let me speak unless they speak directly to you, okay?” “You’ve got it. What should I call you?” “Melissa Forester,” She winked at me, “Just use your name, darling.” “Got it.” We waited for about an hour sitting in each other's arms. A knock on the door roused us. Maxine sighed, “Here we go,” She opened the door. The group of four was preparing to knock my door down before Maxine opened it, “No need for that,” Maxine mused, “Come in.” The group of four filed in, the team was two huge monster girls in heavy armor, a man in lighter armor and a kind looking woman with fluffy tails who carried a staff and tome. All four of them were on edge, most likely from their previous meetings with my neighbors. The kitsune took a deep breath, “Thank you for the kind welcome. A much appreciated change of pace, at least for a time.” “One out of 1000 abodes, hm?” Maxine grinned. The kitsune smirked, “Indeed,” She turned to her armed entourage, “At ease you three. Take a break, I should be able to handle it from here,” The three of them sighed in unison and moved into my kitchen. I prayed their armor wouldn’t scratch up my table too badly. The kitsune turned back to us, “Now, I just have a few quesions for the two of you and we will be on our way.” “Go right ahead.” “Names?” Maxine quickly gave her fake name and my real name, “Dating or married?” “Dating. Hoping to get married soon.” “Good for you!” She looked between us and wrote a few more notes in her tome, “Miss Melissa, were you born in this world?” “No, I was born in our homeworld. A friend of mine helped us meet quickly.” “Well, I have no further questions,” She set her tome aside and sighed, “Now that we are off the record... Who are you really, Melissa?” Maxine was taken aback, “W-what?” “I can tell that there is an illusion cast on you. And your husband here absolutely REEKS of magic.” “B-but I used a masking spell!” Maxine exclaimed. “Aye, you did. But whatever is on your man is some powerful magic. Plus you are upkeeping three or more spells from the looks of it.” “I never was one for abjuration,” Maxine said sadly as she dropped whatever she had casted on me as well as the illusion on herself. She was sweating and shaking. “Ah! There we go! Now if you could just let me know why you lied to a government official, I can be on my way,” The fox woman gave us a smug look. Maxine stammered where she sat, unsure of what to say. She had tears in her eyes as she stared at her hands. I reached over and grabbed her hand firmly. I nodded at her when she looked at me, “Ma’am?” I started. “Oh? The man wishes to speak? What is it, dear?” She tilted her head. I saw a twinge of anger on Maxine’s face when the woman called me that. “I won’t stretch the truth on this, we are trying to avoid some very influential people,” From the look the kitsune gave me, that wasn’t enough for her, “My darling wife’s mother and an insane suiter. We just want to live a quiet life together without them bothering us,” I pleaded. The kitsune sighed and collected her things, “Thank you for humoring me. I apologize for upsetting you, but you must understand that this is a serious matter. A rogue witch or some other powerful being could be trouble down the line. Your secrets are safe with us, minus the fact you are a witch. Come now!” She called her armed guard. As quickly as they came, they were out the door. Maxine let out a sigh of relief and pressed herself up against me, “Thank you, darling.” “Anytime,” I cooed as I pat her head. “I am ready to rest for the remainder of today...” Maxine pushed my hand away and curled up on my lap, “Pamper me more,” She pouted. “Anything for you,” I sighed as I caved into her demands. After a long silence, I heard Maxine whimper, “I wish something could go completely right for once.” “We’re together still, right? That’s all that matters.” “You are correct, darling. We--” Maxine’s mournful speech was cut short as my door was thrown open. We both clung to each other as even more armed guards stormed into my small home, weapons in hand. Each wore matching shining platemail with a white elegant cat emblem on the front. Each of the guards was of a different size, most being hulking oni and the smallest being a diminutive goblins, “N-no,” Maxine wailed. Eight warriors stood before our frightened forms. The two in the middle parted to reveal a smaller form. A woman with long, curly white hair stood before us. Her cat tail slowly waved from side to side behind her as she smugly looked at us, “Hello, daughter.” “Aw, shit,” I muttered. “What do you want?” Maxine demanded, standing up. Her staff materialized in her hands. “To collect you,” Her mother said matter of factly, her goons stepped forward. “Like hell you will!” Maxine raised her staff over her head, a dark energy exploded out of it striking each of the guards. Each one fell to the floor, crashing into the hardwood. I winced for my poor floors. My initial thought was that Maxine had just killed eight people, but the goblin’s loud snoring told me otherwise. I breathed a sigh of relief. “Maxine Emerald Hamilton,” Her mother scolded, “Quit this childish game.” “No! I am NOT marrying that swine!” Maxine hissed. Her mother sighed, “Maxine, you have a duty to fulfill.” “A duty? What are you on about?” “You need to marry Sir Oscar.” “I will not! I have worked... so... hard... to get here, to be with him, this is all I want,” Tears fell down Maxine’s cheeks, “I just want ONE thing to go my way... Is that so much to ask for?” “I see so much of my younger self in you, Maxine. A yearning, not for money or power, but one for love. Who might you be?” She looked past her daughter at me. “Richard,” I answered as I took my place next to Maxine, “I love your daughter with all my heart. If you want to take her, you’ll have to go through me,” I stood defiantly between Maxine and her mother. She chuckled at me, “Oh, relax,” Her commanding aura made me want to relax. I resisted it, “Keep her. I will not tell a soul where you hide, Maxine.” “Why the sudden change of heart?” Maxine poked out from behind me. “He reminds me of your father. He will take good care of you. Any fool with eyes could see that. As well as your determination to stay with him.” “Ma’am, if I may,” I stepped forwards. “Speak, child.” “Why did you want to marry Maxine off to that man?” I asked the question on both of our minds. She sighed, “If you two must know... I made a mistake on a transaction. I did business on land which I believed I had been sold, but, Sir Oscar owned that parcel of land. He demanded one of two reperands, a portion of my properties, or Maxine’s hand in marriage. He comes from a good, honest family, so I saw no problems in the arrangement. Before either of you chastise me, it was an exorbitant amount of my properties.” “Could you not settle in court?” I asked. “Nay, they would take his side for sure. On account of me being a monster and all,” She sighed. “A mistake like this sounds very... uncharacteristic of you,” Maxine commented. “I am still unsure how it happened. I have no reason to not believe his family. As I stated they are honest people,” She sighed once more, “What is done, is done. Come visit me sometime, Maxine. Please. I have brought the entire estate with me in my travel here.” “How!?” Maxine gasped. “I paid a high price to a lich. I believe you know her,” Her guards began to stir, “I do want you to be happy Maxine. I apologize for how much this has escalated. I was fully prepared to tear you from the hands of some loon! I see nothing but kindness in his eyes, thankfully.” “I believe that was a compliment,” Maxine whispered. “I... Thank you?” I shrugged. Mrs. Hamilton laughed, “You are most welcome,” Her guards awoke and began to rise, “What are you lot doing lying around? We are leaving!” She barked. Her soldiers saluted her and quickly marched out my door. Maxine’s mother turned to us once more, “I cannot protect you from Oscar, my darlings. In the laws of our land he has the right to Maxine’s hand in marriage. I will keep your location a secret, but cannot do more than that.” “What if I marry her first?” I asked. “He will most likely challenge you to a duel and then you pray he overlooked something in his rulings and you go into it stocked to the brim with magical enchantments. Goodbye for now, darlings!” She followed the last of her guards out the door. Maxine and I stood together in the middle of the room, “Thank you,” She cried as tears flowed once more. I held her close to me, waiting for the tears to stop, “I have cried so much today. I am sleepy, may we go to bed?” “Maxy, its only two,” I laughed. She huffed, “Fine. Sit down then, I wish to nap,” I was roughly shoved onto the couch where Maxine placed her head on my lap, “Pet me.” “Anything for you.” I was awoken by a loud thump in the night. I shot up in bed and looked around my room, nothing. Maxine slept soundly, her purring filling my ears. I grabbed my flashlight and got out of bed. I checked all around my home to find no traces of any disturbance. There was a knock on the front door as I passed it. Out of curiosity, I opened it. I found myself shoved into the wall, shaking the foundation of my home. I was quickly flanked by armed guards wielding crossbows. As my vision cleared, I saw a man who stood before me, a short, portly man with thinning hair stood before me in expensive looking, overdesigned clothes. He opened his mouth and spoke in a nasaly voice with a lisp, “Where is she?” He demanded, glaring at me. He drew a sword-- a rapier in his left hand and pointed it at me, ready to pierce my heart if he was displeased with my answer. “You would strike down an unarmed man?” I challenged, praying Maxine was awake and could flee before I goaded him into striking. “I would and I have.” “Then why bring guards? In case there is more than one person to murder?” I had no fear. I knew that I could not allow Maxine to fall into this man’s hands, even at the cost of my own life. I took a deep breath as the man’s-- Oscar’s face reddened. “You speak hautily for a... CHILD at the end of a sword,” He seethed, “Why I should--” “Enough!” A voice rang out. I looked towards the bedroom to see a tired looking Maxine standing in the hallway. I stepped towards her, “Get out of here! Run while--” I was thrown to the ground by one of the guards. “Lay another hand on him and I will see that you lose it!” Maxine threatened in commanding tone. The guard, frightened by her words took two great steps back, “I must pack, Oscar. Give me a few moments,” She explained sadly. “Ah, take your time, my love!” His tone shifted to one of fake joy. Maxine turned and walked into the bedroom, “As for YOU,” I received a quick kick to the stomach, “If I so much as see you again, I will strike you down. Do I make myself clear?” I couldn’t do much more than whimper and grit my teeth at the pain of his steel toed boots. I was lying on the floor for a good ten minutes before Maxine returned, ‘Let us be off then,” She said wearily. “As you wish, my sweet! But first, I would have you relieve yourself of any magical staff or trinked to me. Can’t have any accidents, now can we?” “I suppose not,” Maxine handed over her magical bag. She flashed me a look beneath the brim of her hat, a look of sadness and regret. “Let us be away now. I am growing ill just from the drabness of this abode,” He roughly grabbed Maxine by the arm and pulled her out the door followed by his guards. They left my door open, the cold air of the night blew in. I rose to my knees, shaken by the events that had unfolded. It was all a dream, I told myself, I would return to the bedroom and wake up with Maxine in my arms. I shut the door then dragged myself to my room, hoping I would find something. I found a small bundle as well as a letter addressed to me. I read it, compelled by the elegant handwriting. It was from Maxine, hastily scribbled down in the few moments she had, ‘Richard, my sweet and caring, Richard. I apologize for everything that has happened. I have no idea how he found us so quickly, if I had only had a few more days, perhaps I could have stopped all of this. I could not at the moment as Oscar and his guards were equipped with magic wards. If either of us had tried anything he would have slain you, my love. I had no choice but to comply. Please, forget about me. Go and find yourself a new woman, one without the baggage of family or enemy. I have left behind the mirror I used to first spy you as well as the blankety I used to visit you in your dreams. Goodbye. I will not quickly forget the time we spent together. I pray my memories of you will keep me sane, at least until I take my own life. Thank you, for everything.’ I fell to the floor, choking back tears. I had no idea what to do. But I had to do something.
ACT3
I pulled myself off the floor after having cried myself to sleep there. My home had lost its warmth and comforting feeling. I felt nothing but dread now as I wandered my halls, every piece of furniture and decoration reminded me of her. I sat in the dimly lit kitchen, hoping for something to pop out and tell me this was all a nightmare. I sat for hours, waiting for Maxine to walk into the room and laugh about how she pranked me. I had to keep myself from crying again. I heard a knock on the door, I ignored it. I was not willing to be assaulted again. The knock came again, louder this time. I groaned as I sat down in a dining chair and produced my phone, I needed a drink. I checked the cabinet and grabbed the bottle of whiskey. The pounding came from the door again. I poured myself a shot and headed for the front door, I threw it open, a glare on my face, “What?” I growled before seeing who was calling for me. Svetlana stood in the doorway, her eyes puffy and red, “I-Is Max here?” She asked quietly. I sighed, “No. She- She’s gone.” Svetlana choked back tears, “I am so sorry, Richard. He-he threatened us at sword point. Demanded to know where Max was. I could only pray that you two had some sort of plan,” Tears rolled down her cheeks. I shook my head, “I wish we had the time to prepare. One or two more days and we could have been ready,” I told her angrily, “Everything we did to be together and it all gets shit on in one night.” Svetlana dried her eyes, “Please, do not beat yourself up. Stay strong for her.” I downed the liquor and clenched my fists, “Right.” “An invitation has been extended for you to visit the Hamilton manor from Lady Hamilton herself. I would highly encourage you to go,” She told me. “And if I don’t?” “She will most likely send an armed guard to collect you by force. The carriage they sent me to get you in is much more comfortable that the chains they will bind you in.” “I will go with you,” I said apprehensively, “Can I get changed and shower first before we go?” “Absolutely, take your time. Brunch will not begin without you.” “Better be some mimosas there. I need the alcohol.” “I will make sure there is, Richard.” >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> I stared out the window mournfully, once more I tried to open it only to find it sealed shut. I looked around a bit more at the lavish room that would serve as my dungeon, at least until the wedding or I manage to take my life. Everything made me think of Richard, his face materialised in nearly anything I looked at. I perused a table with various nick-nacks and trophies on it. I found myself filled with rage at the very sight of Oscar. He plastered this room with his smug looking ugly face. I picked up the framed photo and hissed at it. I lobbed it across the room, shattering it against the wall. I heard noises outside my room as I slid to the floor down the wall, “Mistress?” A manservant called, “Is everything alright?” “Go away!” I shouted. “...As you wish” The servant walked away. I hugged my knees and buried my face in them. Tears flowed from my eyes. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> The wagon rocked down the road as my gloomy disposition continued. Svetlana and Corey sat across from me on velvet seats. Svetlana had calmed down and Corey was staring at me mournfully. I had never ridden in a horse drawn carriage before this, but I was not in the mood to take it in. Corey grunted, “If I ever see that guy again I’m gonna knock his lights out.” I was silent, an uneasy feeling lingered over me as I thought about my dream the first night I was with Maxine. I felt like my death was fast approaching, that dress Maxine was wearing in that vision had to be a wedding dress. I blinked as Svetlana waved her hand in front of my face as she tried to get my attention, “Richard? Are you well?” “No,” I told her bluntly. She shook her head, embarrassed to have asked me such a question, “I can tell Lady Hamilton you are feeling unwell, if you wish.” “I’ll be okay. I just gotta figure out what I’m gonna do.” “We will figure it out, Richard, together,” Svetlana gave me a small smile. “I have no idea what a glorified accountant and a maid are going to do to stop a power tripping noble.” “And a chef!” Corey gave me a thumbs up. Within moments of arriving at the Hamilton estate I was whisked away into a long dining hall. I was led past various priceless looking artifacts and portraits of humans and monsters alike. Most of what I saw depicted Lady Hamilton in various attire and scenes. She was sometimes accompanied by a man and two women, one being Maxine-- obvious to me based on her jet black hair and green eyes. The other was like an identical copy of her mother. Maxine had never mentioned having a sister. I was sat down towards the end of the table in a cushy chair. A single woman emerged from a room, she had long curly white hair and wore an elegant dress. She gave me a sad smile as she sat across from me. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> I sat at the table across from Oscar, a fake smile plastered across his lips. I sat at the opposite end of the long table as food was placed in front of us. Oscar loaded his plate with whatever food his sausage fingers could grab a hold of. He stuffed his face with sweets and meats, alternating back and forth between them. He spoke up with his mouth still full of food, “For our... wedding,” He paused to chew a bit, “The local church should be ready within the week. We could be the first two to be wed there!” I stared at him from across the table, “Do whatever you want.” “But this is our wedding, it needs to be from both of us!” “OUR wedding? This is YOUR wedding,” I hissed. “Wh-what?” “I know you faked those papers claiming you had ownership of that land. My mother would not make that mistake.” “I know not of which you speak,” His tone turned from a faked cheerful one to an angry growl. “Hmph, say what you will. Richard will come for me and he will best you.” “I will kill that man!” Oscar screamed, “I will not allow common filth to defile my precious Maxine!” “He is more of a man than you will ever be,” I stood up and left the dining hall to return to my quarters. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> “Allow me to introduce myself, I am Eliza Sapphire Hamilton. A pleasure to meet you, Richard,” The woman introduced herself. “Hello,” I nodded. A drink was placed before me by Svetlana. Another kikimora watched us from the kitchen, I assumed she was Svetlana’s mother. “I was hoping to have a heartwarming reunion with my sister...” I gave her a sad look before I stared into my drink, “Svetlana told me what happened. I am sorry.” “I wish I could have done something. That damn coward bringing goons with him,” I downed the drink. She poked at her food, “Mother and Father left some time ago. I am unsure where they went, possibly business. Let us not be mournful right now, Richard. We have not lost this conflict yet.” “Sure,” I slowly ate my pancakes. “She spoke very highly of you, the few times she did speak of you.” “Oh?” “Madly in love with you before she even spoke to you all because her magic told her to.” I nodded, “I was in love with her after our second encounter.” “Its easy to see how much this has shaken you up by that look on you face, Richard. I am sure we will devise a plan to save her.” “I just hope this plan can save me too,” I grumbled. “What do you mean?” “I-I have seen my death, Eliza. I have come to terms that this is probably my last week here. My life for Maxine’s,” I closed my eyes and sighed, calming my nerves. “I will not let it come to that,” Eliza slammed her fist on the table, “You will live, Richard.” I gave her a small smile, “I appreciate that.” “We will get this wedding cancelled without violence. Besides, Maxine would be devastated if something horrible happened to you.” “Yeah, she would,” I shook my head, “No matter what I do I can only think of her.” “Understandable. I pray I can find a husband as dedicated as you one day,” She sighed. “I’m sure you will,” I rubbed my face, “Do you have any sort of plan?” “Of course I do!” She told me proudly. She finished the ham she was eating, wiped her mouth and stood up, “But please, where are my manners, allow me to give you a tour of the estate and grounds.” “I don’t know, I’m hoping to get going on our plan.” “No, no. I would be a horrible host if I did not. Mother would never let me hear the end of it if I did not give my younger sister’s future husband a tour,” She pleaded, unable to force me into it but praying I would say yes. “Sure, give me the tour,” I stood up, defeated. I was dragged through out the manor by a smiling Eliza. She didn’t seem to get out much and enjoyed the company of someone who wasn’t her mother, “What is it you do?” She asked me suddenly as I stared at a bust of an unknown woman. “Huh? Oh, I just do finance stuff, nothing exciting,” I told her. “So you know about the local markets?” “Sort of, yeah. What’s that painting?” I asked before realising what the painting was depicting. “Oh! This is a painting my mother picked up when abroad in Wonderland. The Rape of Lord Austin D’vries! His men were holed up in a small fortress fighting off the Monster Lord’s forces. They held for nearly 13 days until our Lord’s forces knocked down a wall and stormed inside, assaulting the soldiers. You can see Austin being assaulted by the monster commander there, an absolute mountain of a salamander. A legend!” “And all the other men are being sexually assaulted as well... huh... Kinda sounds like the Alamo. Except those guys got slaughtered.” I chuckled nervously as I stared at the depictions of carnal depravity. “It was painted by a very famous painter,” Eliza sighed as she stared at the painting, “I wish I could be as courageous and strong as that woman.” “What do you mean?” I asked as we moved away from the gratuitus rape. She gave me a glance, “I cannot even tell my mother how nervous I am to take up the mantle. Maxine is supposed to be my right hand, and the husband I find can be the left, but there is no way I can be as successful as her.” “Maxine doesn’t want to be apart of that, right?” “Correct. She never took to Mother’s teachings well either. Always too focused on her magical studies to work on ‘what’s important,’ as my mother would call it. Speaking of, here is a painting of our family, much younger. Perhaps twenty years ago?” I saw a young Maxine being held in her mother’s arms and a young Eliza standing nearby, “Cute,” I commented. “I suppose this is the end of the tour,” Eliza told me regrettably, “How about we head to my office to discuss our plans?” “Sure,” My feet were tired and I needed a drink. My buzz was dying. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> I wandered the halls of Oscar’s family manor. Most of his family was out doing whatever it is a family of snakes does. I searched high and low for a way out or any of my magic trinkets. Every entrance was guarded by human men who had orders to refuse me an exit, “Please, I just wish to go out and see the garden!” I pleaded with a man. “I apologise, my lady. I cannot permit you to leave. Sir Oscar would have my head if I did,” He told me apologetically. “I-I understand,” I sighed. I beat myself up mentally over not preparing a magic ring loaded with sleep magic. I had worked on the spell and had been ready to enchant a ring. I had all but run out of magical components in my last few days with Richard. Without more gems and herbs I could do nothing but the smallest of spells. I quickly checked a window, sealed. I groaned, contemplating smashing the window with a rock. I decided against it, a loud exit would only draw unwanted attention. Defeated, I headed back to my room-- my prison, to rest and plot my next course of action. >>>>>>>> Eliza sipped on the whiskey that I had called for, “How do you drink this?” She asked, gagging. “Eh, its not for taste. Its for getting buzzed and sometimes hammered. I’ve been pretty dry on alcohol since Maxy entered my life,” I explained. “Maxy?” She repeated, “Is that what you call her?” She laughed, “That is an adorable pet name,” Her speech slurred slightly. “Ah, yeah, I do,” I blushed, “Can we talk about your plan now?” “Yes, yes,” She nodded vigorously, “Did Maxine leave you any tools?” “A few magic items including a mirror and a wool blanket.” “Ah! She left you her vision mirror, the exact same she used to spy on you, as well as the blanket she used to visit you!” Eliza told me excitedly, “This will make our infiltration much easier.” “What do you mean?” “If we can somehow show that his ownership of that land was fraudulent, that will end this entire ordeal!” Eliza’s eyes sparkled as she explained, “He must have SOME sort of record of a transaction related to it.” “So we ask Maxine to do some digging and feed us some information,” I assumed. “Exactly! I presume you do not have to items in question on you?” I shook my head at Eliza’s question, “Ah, a pity. Leave at your own leisure and spend the night wrapped in her blanket so you may visit her in your dreams.” “Eliza?” I spoke up as my thoughts turned to darker ones. “Yes?” “If it does come down to me against Oscar in a fight... and I happen to die... take care of Maxine, okay?” I rubbed my eyes as I sat back in my chair. “I promise to take care of her if it does end up like that,” Eliza nodded solemnly. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> I woke up in a dream, a feeling that was almost alien to me at this point. A comfortable floating feeling that softly reminded me what it was like to enjoy myself. I stretched and tried to sit up. I was being restrained by the bed I was lying on. Once my vision cleared and I got a second look at my sleeping arrangements I noticed it was not my bed that held me down, but two loving and comforting arms. Richard’s softly smiling face looked down at me from above the arms, “Richard,” I murmured, unsure of how lucid this dream was. “Hi, Maxy,” He replied softly. I quickly looked around trying to assess where I was. It was Richard’s dream house from the multiple times I visited him before. This was no ordinary dream, “Richard,” I repeated, sternly this time, “I told you to find yourself a new woman.” “Did you honestly expect me to listen?” He laughed, “Maxine, I love you. I can’t think of anyone or anything I would rather be with.” “Just get with my sister, she is so much better than me at everything you could want,” I grumbled. “I met with her today.” “You did?” I asked in disbelief. “Yeah. She's nice, though I like you better. How have you been feeling?” I sighed, “I cried myself to sleep tonight. I miss you immensely,” I admitted, not only to him but myself. “I miss you too,” He hugged me tightly, “Listen, me and Eliza are working on a way to get you out of there. Can you try to gather some information?” “Of course! What do you need?” “Find any sort of incriminating documents. He has to have some sort of bill from getting that contract forged. We just need something to give us some kind of edge.” “I will search high and low, darling. Will you visit me tomorrow night?” “Of course,” He lie back down and closed his eyes. I wanted to say so much to him, but being with him even in this realm that did not exist, was enough for me. I spent a moment staring at his face before placing my head on his chest again. I closed my eyes and felt his heartbeat and his chest move as he breathed. I could feel myself being torn from the dream as tears flowed from my eyes. Richard put his hand on my head and gently ran his fingers through my hair. I didn’t have the heart to tell him Oscar’s wedding was in three days. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Night came and I ventured into Oscar’s room. I held a bottle of wine in my hand that I had... altered. I had only been in his room once or twice but I knew he kept paperwork in his closet. I pushed the door open without knocking. Oscar sat at his desk under a lamp, “Maxine?” He gave me a confused look. “I thought you could use a drink,” I placed a glass before him and poured some wine into it. A slight purple fog came off the liquid. “I suppose I could...” He scooped up the glass and brought it to his lips. The high alcohol made him wince, “Ugh, what is that?” “A popular wine from my father’s homeland! All the men drink it!” “I... am a man,” He took the bait and kept downing it. As soon as he was finished, I poured him another glass, “I--” I interrupted him, “You have to drink a glass for every year old you are! The only way to prove you are a man in my father’s eyes.” He swallowed, “I suppose I must.” Three glasses in, he passed out from the alcohol, “Sleep well,” I giggled. I immediately went for the closet. I turned the handle and pulled the door open. I was assaulted by a foul odor as I entered the closet. Oscar had unwashed clothes piled up at the far side by his file storage. I took a deep breath of semi fresh air and pressed forwards. I was surprised by how easy Oscar made it for me to find it, he had a folder labeled ‘SECRET FILES.’ I grinned as I went through it, wondering what incriminating files I could find here. I would have taken the whole folder but that would have been too noticeable. I flipped through them, disappointed that there were only about twenty of them and not upwards of 100. I found a bill for a ‘forged document’ done by Molly Martin. I stowed that document on my persona and continued browsing through them. A curious bill for a magic item, a small pink pearl that when an activation phrase is spoken, will let off a cloud of pink mist. I grabbed that as well having a feeling in my gut telling me that it was related to the wedding. As I turned to leave, a familiar brown bag caught my eye. It was my enchanted bag! I quickly rummaged through the near infinite space contained within and found my wand. I could escape now! The mere thought of teleporting into Richard’s arms was enough to make me grin ear to ear. I stashed that on my person as well before quietly ducking out of the room. I breathed a sigh of relief as SOMETHING had gone right for once. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> I woke up in my dream home complete with Maxine. She was excitedly smiling at me, “Good evening, hubby,” Her cheerful mood was refreshing. “Hello, Maxy. What news do you bring?” “Lucky for you, I was able to scrounge up enough components to transfer these to you within the dream,” She handed two rolled up sheets of paper to me, “A damning bill of sale and another bill of sale for a curious magic item. I believe he commissioned an item to fake the pink fog that is flooded into the chapel at the end of a wedding overseen by Eros and her flock.” “You think she wouldn’t give her blessing to a guy like him?” “There is no love in this marriage! He has ulterior motives!” Maxine snapped at me. I stared at her for a few moments as her expression turned from anger to regret, “How long until the wedding?” “Two days.” “Two!? Your mother hasn’t heard ANYTHING about it yet!” I sighed heavily, “Whatever, we have proof, all we need is to bust into the wedding where I’ll shout ‘I object’ when the lady asks if anyone objects to the wedding.” Maxine laughed, “It would seem you are a fan of romance novels. I would not have suspected that,” She sounded impressed. “Haha,” I chuckled nervously. I just thought that part in Shrek was kinda funny. “Also, if worse comes to worse, I found my wand! I can teleport home now!” “Maxine, you’re going to hate me for saying this, but you should stay.” “What?” She looked like she was going to cry. “He’s just going to keep coming after us! We can’t run forever!” “You are right,” She sighed, “Embarrassing him in front of his family and whatever other influential people is the only way to make him stop.” “Thank you, Maxy. I love you.” She smiled at me, “I love you too. Now go, gather more evidence against him. Let that hero’s seal on your back do its work.” “My what?” I woke up. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I was let into the foyer by Svetlana, “Good morning, Sir Richard. You have a meeting with the Young Lady Hamilton today?” “I believe so,” I shrugged. “Wait one moment,” She walked off on those built in heels of hers. I had gotten out of bed to find a carriage waiting to whisk me away to the Hamilton estate. I carried both papers that Maxine had given me, “This way, Richard,” Svetlana waved me through a door. I was led into Eliza’s office once more and sat down in an ornate wooden chair. “Good morning,” I gave Eliza a small smile as she looked up from her paperwork. “Good morning to you as well, Richard. I pray you have good news for me,” Eliza returned the smile. “Good and bad,” I handed her the two sheets of paper, “A bill for the forged document including who did the forgery and another bill for a magic item that will probably be used in the wedding.” She silently read both documents, “The bad news?” “The wedding is tomorrow.” Eliza looked up at me, her ears twitching, “We need to move quickly. We will get in contact with Maxine’s master as well to see if she can help us with this pink orb.” “I could contact... I don’t even know her name, but she’s a lich and helped Maxine in the past. I think she’s banging my friend, Matt.” Eliza looked a little bit nervous, “T-that should not be necessary. She helped us move the entire estate into this realm and I would rather not ask for her help once more.” I nodded, “Alright. Let’s get this going.” Maxine’s master did not arrive until after lunch. She rode on horseback by herself. Eliza and I met her in the fields in front of the manor, “Forgive my tardiness,” The old witch gave a slight bow, “I was having a wonderful lunch with my husband when I received your summons.” “That is quite alright, I trust you have the same guess as us as to what the object in question does,” Eliza spoke for the two of us. “Of course, and I have already determined its location as well. It is currently within the chapel that the wedding will take place.” “So we can just go in there and snag it, right?” I asked. “Oscar has guards placed at the chapel, does he not?” Eliza turned to me. “You’re probably right...” I turned back to the witch to see her shoving her arm into a void in the air. As she pulled her arm out, forcefully, she had a small pink orb in her hand. “What an amateur!” The witch cackled, “There were no protections against other magics on it!” She cackled more. She wiped tears from her eyes, “I have not laughed this hard in a very long time... I will have to thank Oscar when I see him in person.” “Is that it?” I asked like an idiot as I reached for the pink orb. The witch snatched it away from me, “We cannot have you activating it now,” She placed it into a messenger bag and handed the bag to me, “A gift for you.” “Huh? Is it like that bottomless bag Maxine has?” I took it from her. “How observant of you! I enchanted both of these bags. To get what you want, just think of the item and reach your hand in. Try thinking of sword and shoving your hand in there!” Despite my hesitation, I went for it. I made the mistake of staring into the void that was the opening of the bag. I shuddered as the inky blackness stared back. I turned away and shoved my hand into the bag while envisioning a sword in my mind. I felt something move into my hand. I grabbed it and attempted to pull. Without any sort of resistance, I pulled the sword out of the bag. It was indeed a sword, complete with sheath. I looked at her in confusion, “I don’t know how to swordfight.” “Yes you do,” The witch told me as a strange gust of wind blew over me. “I... do know how to sword fight...” I pulled it out of the sheath and swung it around a bit, “How...?” “I would have had my husband train you the old fashioned way, but time is short.” “Am I expected to fight Oscar?” “If it comes to that. I will be honest, it most likely will,” Eliza told me apologetically, “I asked her to implant swordsmanship into your mind. I apologize if you feel used or tricked.” I shook my head, “Its fine,” I chopped the air before putting the sword back into its sheath and mounting it on my belt, “Can I ask you something, witch?” “Of course,” She gave me a small smile. “Maxine mentioned something to me in a dream last night, something about a hero’s seal. Can you tell me about that?” The witch cackled again, “Where does my student keep getting her hands on these ancient spells? Its an old sigil to--” She stopped for a few seconds, “I will let Maxine tell you.” “What is with you witches and your mysterious bull shit?” I groaned. She cackled again, “Do not take it personally, she would want it this way. You are a smart kid, I am sure you will figure out what it does.” “I know NOTHING about magic, ma’am.” “You will figure it ouuuut~” She sang as she climbed back onto her horse, “I will leave the rest to you two for now. Good luck!” She gently pulled the reins of the horse and trotted off. “Are you nervous?” Eliza suddenly asked me. “Not at all,” I replied, confusing myself. “The courage of a hero, perhaps?” “I... guess so.” Eliza and I returned to her office to relax a bit before the big day tomorrow. Eliza made a noise of surprise as she entered the room before me. A bottle of wine sat on the table with a note attached. Eliza quickly read it and smiled, “Young Lord Luke...” She fawned over the note before moving onto the bottle. “Who is that?” I asked. “He is the eldest son of the Corbelt house. He sent me a bottle of his family's wine!” She pulled out a cork remover and pulled the top off. She smelled the liquid with a smile on her face before pouring a glass for herself, “Would you like some?” I shook my head, I wasn’t a big fan of wine. She shrugged at me like I was missing out. As she lifted the glass to her lips, I was pulled into the recesses of my mind. I had a quick vision of Eliza downing the liquid. In moments an expression of pain spread across her face as she began to convulse. I could only watch in horror as she vomited mostly blood, looking at me with pleading eyes to help her in some way. I rushed to her side, not knowing what to do only watching as Eliza died before me. I came back to reality and without a second thought, I slapped the glass out of Eliza’s hand. With a yelp of surprise from Eliza and a crash of glass as the wineglass hit the floor, the room went deathly silent. I slowly turned to Eliza, unsure of how to explain what had happened to her. She looked at me in confusion, unsure of what to say as well. The door to her office burst open and an armoured guard entered, “Is everything alright?” The tiger woman barked. She quickly looked at the glass shattered on the floor and then at us, “What happened?” “Yes, Richard. What happened?” Eliza asked me, a little annoyed. “I-I had a vision of you drinking that wine... th-then dying and I’ve seen the future come true before and I panicked and- and--” I stammered. Eliza turned to the guard, “Please fetch our poisons expert. As well as a maid to clean this mess up,” The guard nodded and dashed away, “Are you alright, Richard? You look like you have seen a dead--” She stopped herself, “You seem very shaken.” “I had a realistic vision of you DYING, Eliza,” I snapped at her. She looked hurt, “Sorry, sorry. I... I need to rest,” I sat back down and clutched my forehead. Three people entered the room, Svetlana, the same tiger woman and a snake woman with pale skin, a scale pattern on her snake body like a rattlesnake and dark red hair wearing the same uniform as the rest of the staff, “Lady Eliza,” The snake woman bowed a little bit, “Is thisss the wine sussspected to be poisssoned?” She spoke very slowly with a somewhat texan accent. Svetlana began mopping up the floor. “Yes, it is,” Eliza nodded. The woman slowly slithered up to the desk, poured some of the wine into a cup and sniffed it. I looked at her in shock as she poured the wine into her mouth. She swished it around and spat it back into the cup, “It is indeed poisssoned,” She turned to me and smiled, “Excellent work, Lord Richard.” “Uh, thank you,” I returned the smile. I didn’t like how my name sounded with the prefix of ‘Lord.’ The snake woman took the bottle with her and left the room with the tiger woman. Svetlana turned to me, “How did you manage to detect the poison!?” She asked excitedly. “I had a vision of Eliza dying to it,” I told her bluntly, still a little shaken. The smile dropped off her face, “O-oh... I will take my leave now,” She gave us a curtsey before dashing out of the room. Eliza picked up the note that was attached to the wine originally, “Richard, look at this,” She held it out for me to examine, “These letters are smudged.” I took it from her and took a look, “Someone left handed wrote this,” I told her. “How do you know?” “I’m left handed, Eliza. My writing looks like this as well,” Something clicked inside my mind, “Oscar’s left handed.” “Are you sure?” I started putting the pieces together as I looked at the bills he had written, “This writing matches that writing!” I exclaimed. “Oscar... tried to poison me?” Eliza shook herself, “Why?” “He’s not the oldest child, right?” “No, he is not,” It clicked in her mind as well, “He wants to marry into the family and get rid of me so he can get at the Hamilton family fortune!” “Exactly!” We both sat down and looked at eachother, somewhat relieved, “This is the most cliche plan I can think of. How the shit did he get this far?” “He has done a decent job covering his tracks. This plan has been going on for years as well. We have to stop him, Richard.” The day had come, I rode in a carriage with the Hamiltons down a wooded path to the chapel. The carriage was flanked by guards on horseback. I was wearing a nice suit as was Lord Hamilton. Both Ladies were in gorgeous ornate dresses. Lady Hamilton looked like she was about to tear someone's head off, she had not received word of the wedding until just this morning when Oscar sent a messenger to let her know the wedding was today. I felt like that man was lucky to leave with his life. No one spoke as we all anxiously waited to arrive. I watched Eliza’s ears twitch nervously to pass the time. The carriage suddenly stopped as a large crash was heard. Lady Hamilton growled, “What is it now!?” “I’ll check,” I volunteered. I stepped outside as the caravan was set upon by dark robed figures, weapons at the ready. The guards lept into action, easily fighting off the assailants, “I don’t have time for this!” I looked to the front of the caravan to see a tree downed blocking our path. “Richard!” Eliza dashed out of the carriage and hopped onto a horse, “Come on!” I was pulled onto the saddle as Eliza pulled the reins and the horse took off. The horse jumped the downed tree and continued down the road. As we neared the chapel, Eliza slowed down, “Where is she?” “Psst!” A voice called to us from the bushes. Eliza and I dismounted the horse and stepped into the woods. There were three women here in revealing pink nun outfits. A small angelic looking girl with small pink wings, a taller angel looking woman with a bow and quiver full of arrows the third woman was a kind of harpy with orange wings. She had an instrument that she strummed absentmindedly, “Richard, these three servants of Eros are going to help us save Maxine.” “Hello,” I exchanged quick pleasantries with them. “Eliza, we can smuggle you in easily enough. Richard, you will need to take the tunnel to get in,” The tanned woman with a bow explained. “The tunnel?” I was ignored, “Excellent. Has the wedding started?” Eliza asked. “Yes,” The harpy nodded, “We must hurry. Come with me, Richard!” I was quickly led to a wooden hatch surrounded by trees, “In! In!” She demanded. Without a second thought, I lifted the hatch and started climbing down. I looked back up at the harpy who gave me an encouraging smile before closing the hatch above me. I stood still as I realized I was in complete darkness. I could hardly see in front of me. I took a deep breath and started walking. I had my left hand on the damp wall as I walked down the claustrophobic, dark tunnel. My heart pounded in my chest as I slowly trudged down in the darkness. The silence was maddening, the only sound was my heartbeat in my ears and the occasional drop of water. I Pushed forwards, just praying for it to be over. I started speaking aloud to myself, “Do it for Maxy, Richard... Do it for--” I hit my head on something wooden. A ladder, I breathed a sigh of relief as I scurried up the ladder. I pushed the hatch open and scrambled into the well lit room. I sat up and calmed myself down. I was in a small storage room, alone. I heard the wedding going on. I poked my head out of the door and looked for any of those nuns of Eliza. As I stepped into the hallway, the harpy woman strode up to me, “Richard, the wedding is almost over, you need to hurry!” “Where is Eliza?” I asked. “They were stopped by the guards outside despite being women of the church here. I had to fly in through a window!” “W-what should I do?” “Get out there and... You have a plan, right?” She was freaking out more than I was. “I think Eliza did, but its just me now,” I shook my head. “Good luck, Eros guide you.” “Thank you,” I found myself standing at the far end of the aisle staring to the other side of the building. Sunlight streamed through stained glass windows depicting a figure I assumed was Eros. I took a deep breath and started walking towards the altar where Maxine and Oscar stood. A murmuring broke out in the crowd as I walked past. I looked up to see cameras set up near the altar. This was being broadcasted. I shook my head as I got near the altar. The woman officiating the wedding, another taller angelic woman-- this one seemed much older, looked up from the text in front of her and directly at me, “Is this when I say ‘I object?” I asked. Maxine turned around quickly, “Richard!” She cried. She was wearing a wonderful wedding gown. She took one step towards me before Oscar grabbed her arm, “This is when I get wed to my beloved Maxine!” He told me smugly, “And I will not have you ruin our day.” “By all means, go right ahead and ask Eros for her blessing,” I shrugged. Maxine looked at me with fear as the officiater slowly began talking once more, “Um,” She skipped to the end of her book, “As the congregation here comes to an end,” She looked to the ceiling nervously, “We ask you, o Eros, to bestow this young couple your blessing! Let this wedding be blessed by thee!” We stood in silence as nothing happened. The smug look dropped off of Oscar’s face as he nervously began looking around the room. His grip on Maxine’s arm tightened as fear overcame him. He looked directly at me, “You,” He murmered. Maxine bit his arm, causing him to yell and let go of her, “Richard!” She ran down the short set of stairs and leapt into my arms. I spun her around in my arms for a moment before returning my attention to Oscar. He looked like a man whose entire world was crashing down. “Looking for this?” I reached into my bag and pulled out the pink orb. “How did you get that!?” Oscar shrieked. I produced the papers that Maxine had stolen, “As this bill of sale, signed by Oscar,” I showed it to the cameras that were fixated on me, “This orb is made to fake Eros’s blessing at the end of the wedding. When the words ‘let this wedding be blessed by thee’ are spoken--” The orb shattered in my hands and a pink mist flowed out and into the room, “This happens.” The murmuring of the crowd increased as people realized what was going on, “How? How did you get that paper!?” Oscar demanded. “Perhaps you should not label your questionable files ‘secret files,’ Oscar. For someone who seems to have it all together you ruin all of it with one action,” Maxine mused. “I also have this paper that shows you forged that document that claims you owned that land. You have no right to Maxine’s hand in marriage, Oscar,” I pulled out the forgery document and showed it to the cameras, “This document, also signed by Oscar, pertains to--” I was cut short as I was stabbed through the chest. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> I screamed as Richard fell to the floor. I ran to him as the room devolved into chaos, putting his head on my lap. Sunlight beat down on us from a window. He looked up at me, tears in his eyes and blood in his mouth, “I-I’m sorry, Maxy.” “Stop talking. I-I can fix this,” I pulled out my wand and tried to cast something. I failed twice to cast anything as my voice shook horribly as I choked back tears. “I- I got blood on your dress,” He told me, “You look great, though.” “Stop talking! Save-save your strength!” I clutched his hand. He squeezed my hand weakly, “I saved you, right?” “Yes. Y-you did great. Th-thank you,” I told him as tears rolled down my cheeks. “Good,” He closed his eyes and slowly went limp in my arms, he looked so peaceful with a small smile on his face. I sat in shock, my tears falling onto Richard’s face. I looked around as people quickly left and guards attempted to restrain Oscar, “I will have order!” He screamed, “Let me go!” The officiator looked on in horror at the blood spilled in her holy church. I hissed as someone came to my side. Eliza knelt next to me, ignoring the fact that I had just lashed out at her, “Dammit, Richard...” She mumbled in disbelief. I touched Richard’s face gently while holding his hand. The sunlight around me got much warmer. I felt a small twitch and a groaned reached my ears. I saw a soft pink glow on Richard’s chest wound, “Come back to me, Richard, please,” I begged. His eyes shot open as he gripped my hand. He breathed heavily trying to refill his lungs with air. He stared at me, covered in his own blood and smiled at me, “Sword,” He told me. “On it,” Eliza reached into his bag and pulled out a sword. “Thank you,” He took it in his hands and tried to stand. “Richard, you need to rest,” I tried to hold him down. “I have to,” He struggled against my grip. “What?” “Eros told me so,” I was so confused he managed to get off of me. He stepped towards Oscar, sword in hand. I stood up and grabbed my wand, I only had one spell I could currently cast, aetherial chains, but only enough links of chain to maybe restrict one arm. Richard pushed himself past the guards and stood before Oscar, “You cannot even die correctly, can you!?” Oscar shouted, “I challenge you to a duel--” “Shut up,” Richard groaned, “I don’t care what you want. I’m gonna kick your ass. And enjoy it.” “Fine, if its death you desire its--” Richard lunged forwards, attempting to stab into his foe’s chest. I cast my spell as Oscar dodged backwards before slashing at Richard who easily deflected the blow. A few moments passed as both of them eyed each other. I attached an aetherial chain to Oscar’s leg and the other to the ground, Richard notice and went for the same attack lunging forwards, as Oscar attempted to jump backwards, the chains catching him and knocking him onto his back. Richard stood above him, a blank look on his face, “Ch-cheater!” Oscar wailed, “You--” Richard brought the sword down into his chest, as Oscar cried out in pain, Richard looked confused, “Demon silver,” I explained, “No blood, just energy loss,” I approached Richard as he stabbed Oscar twice more in the chest. He fell unconscious. I leapt into Richard’s arms again. He hugged me weakly, “I’m so tired,” He mumbled. I sat on the floor and offered my lap as a pillow, “Rest dear, you have earned it,” He nodded and got on the tiles, putting his head on my lap. I gently ran my fingers through his hair. I watched as the police showed up and took Oscar away. They asked me a few questions before they left. I declined to press charges against the person who had forged the document that had gotten me here in the first place. I was sure they had a reason to; if they had not, I would not be here with Richard. I could not be too mad. “Max!” A voice cried out in the almost empty chapel. Svetlana came running down the aisle towards me. She stopped as she looked at the two of us, “Is-Is he...?” “He is fine. He needs his rest.” “This has been an interesting day,” The officiating cupid scratched her hair and took a seat on one of the pews. “Do you need us to leave?” I asked. “No, you people have the chapel rented all day. Take your time.” “Could you do another wedding?” Richard spoke up. “Of course! I would be honored to wed a man blessed by Eros to his lover!” The woman shot up with renewed energy. “We should get you cleaned up first. Both of you,” Svetlana sighed. “I pray we are not too late!” The doors burst open once more as multiple people filed into the chapel. My master gave a grand bow before she walked down the aisle followed by Richard’s and my friends. My mother and father were close behind them along with her personal guard. “Off the floor you two,” My mother scolded as our friends took seats in the pews talking amongst each other. Richard was pulled up off the floor by my father who then helped me up, “That was one of my better suit,” He frowned as he poked at Richard’s chest. “I will get it cleaned and patched up, sir,” Svetlana’s mother approached, mini sewing kit in hand, “Give us an hour and we will have the two of them ready for a proper wedding!” Within an hour, we both stood at the altar, hand in hand. The officiator was going through the words rather excitedly. Before when I had been standing here with Oscar she knew something was wrong and spoke rather slowly and nervously. Now she almost sang the words of her sermon, “Unless someone in the audience has an objection, we will move onto the ending of this wedding,” She waited half a moment, “Good! Do you two have any words you wish to share before we send you out of here as a married couple?” We turned to face each other, I spoke first, “It has been a long road, has it not? From visiting you in your dreams to quite actually teleporting into your life. Even how hard this has been, I would do it all over again. Thank you for everything you have done, Richard. I love you deeply.” He smiled at me, “I wish I had a bit more time for this. Thank you for coming into my life, Maxine. This has been the best period of my life, probably ever. I love you too,” He gave me an apologetic smile. “You did great,” I whispered. “Without further delay,” The officiator continued, “As the congregation here comes to an end,” She raised her palms to the sky, “We ask you, o Eros, to bestow this young couple your blessing! Let this wedding be blessed by thee!” A sweet smelling aroma filled the room as a pink fog gently swirled around us, “Wonderful!” The cupid laughed, “With that, Maxine, you may now kiss your husband,” Before she had finished that sentence I had already grabbed Richard and pulled him into a deep kiss. As the festivities drew to an end and most of our friends had left, Richard and I sat leaning on one another. Exhaustion had overtaken him and I just wanted to have physical contact with him. The last few people at the wedding walked up to us, “You two can rest when you go home,” My mother pestered, “We have much to discuss!” “Mother--” I started. “Richard,” She continued, “Young Lord Richard Hamilton,” She grinned, “Oh, the son I always wanted! You two will be coming home tonight, yes?” “We will be going to Richard’s home,” I stated. “Nonsense, your place is within the Hamilton estate!” I glared at her, “This whole event has shaken me, Maxine. I would prefer to keep both of you close.” “How about we move in tomorrow or the next?” Richard asked, “I would like some alone time with my wife if you don’t mind.” “As you wish,” My mother sighed in defeat, “Maxine, you will be resuming your training soon, yes?” “Mother,” I said sternly, “Your control freak attitude is what got me to run away in the first place.” “Y-yes, you are right. My apologies,” She turned her gaze to Richard, “You will take her place, will you not?” Richard gave her a confused glance, “I hear you work in economics currently, I would love to hire you.” “Sure,” He shrugged, unknowingly signing himself to a fate of being constantly lectured. As much as I loved him, better him than me. “Excellent! Would you like a carriage ride home? A private one?” “That would be wonderful, thank you,” I nodded to my mother. I sat in the bath with my new husband, soaking in the hot water. He sat in front of me so I could examine his back, “What’s that heroes seal anyways?” He asked as he finished telling me the tale of his adventures without me. “An old sigil meant to inspire courage in those who are marked with it. It is based on a birth mark that the demon lord’s husband has. It only has a limited amount of uses, so I expect that--” I found the seal to be completely intact. I had a grin on my face. “What is it?” He asked nervously. “Nothing! Everything is in order, now tell me where it hurts, husband.” “I’m fine, I swear,” He grumbled. “Alright, alright,” I pressed myself up against him, “You are going to give me children, right?” “If that’s what you want.” “I just want three... maybe five at most.” “Anything for you.” There was a long pause, “What... Happened when you died?” I asked quietly. “I... I was in a dark space, and I think a woman was there. She asked me if I loved you, I said of course I do! She then asked me why I refused to pick up arms... I think I said I didn’t want to be like him and I felt like I had done my duty showing Oscar to be a horrible person. She asked if I was okay with dying. I think I said yes and she called me a liar,” He paused for a few moments. “Then what?” “I think she told me I had to fight him, despite my hesitation. So I did.” “Huh. I am glad to have you back, Richard.” >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> I sat in my office and stared out the window, it was nearly time for my lunch. There was a flash of light in the middle of the room. I turned and smiled, happy to see my family. My wife Maxine wore her usual witch’s garments but this outfit was a little larger to account for her pregnant belly. In one hand she held her staff and in the other she carried a small child. At her feet stood two more children, the eldest wore a dress made by her grandmother and the middle child wore a uniform nearly identical to her mother’s. All three of my daughters ran from their mother over to me, “Daddy!” They shouted as they leapt onto my chair. “There they are!” l laughed. “How is work, daddy?” The eldest asked. “Better now that I have you four here.” “Where should we go for lunch, darlings?” Maxine asked as she strutted over. “Beach!” The second child cried. “Any objections? No?” Maxine raised her staff in preparation. I got up and pulled the children close to me. With a few words, Maxine teleported us to a private beach half a world away. The three kids started running around and playing in the sand. Maxine laid out a blanket and produced a basket containing our lunch, “This is the life, hm?” “Yeah. Teleporting anywhere we want to go is great,” I smiled. “I mean being together as a family,” She pouted. I laughed a bit, “I know what you meant. I just like to mess with you.” “And I love you anyway.” “I love you too.”
-
I woke up in a cold bed to a blaring alarm. I was used to it at this point, but I wished she wouldn’t do this. Right on time, I heard the front door open and close. She was home so I got out of bed and went to check on her. She was on the couch, wiping her arm and leg fur clean, “Good morning,” I mumbled to her. She blinked at me with her beautiful green eyes. She was a gorgeous woman with animal-like tendencies and pointy black ears on top of her head of long, luxurious black hair. Her hands were like paws, claws and all, her arms were covered in black fur up to the elbow and her legs were covered in black fur in a similar fashion. Unlike most other cat girls, she had a mane of fur around her neck, similar to a manticore or lion girl. She was wearing jorts and a black tank top. She turned her nose towards the air as I entered, as if I wasn’t worth her time, “Hmph,” She huffs. “How was the hunt?” “Fine,” She was always like this until her post hunt adrenaline died down. I checked behind the couch, I knew she liked to hide things from me there. A terrified harpy bound in rope stared up at me from the floor where she lay, “Princess!” I shouted angrily. “You weren’t supposed to see that! It was a gift for later!” “I am so sorry,” I sighed as I pulled a knife from my pocket and cut the harpy loose, “Are you alright? She merely sniffled as I pulled her to her feet, “I-I’m fine,” I quickly scanned her body. It looked like my wife hadn’t cut her up too bad, “C-can I go home?” “No!” My wife protested. “Yeah come on,” I led her to the front door and opened it for her. The harpy scurried out and flew away. I glared at my wife, “Why do you keep bringing girls back!? I know you don’t want me to fuck them!” She merely growled at the back of her throat and scowled at me, “Sorry, I shouldn’t be raising my voice at you,” I sighed. She sighed back. She knew she shouldn’t be acting like this either, “They’re trophies. From my hunt,” She explains. She didn’t seem to feel bad, in fact I know she didn’t. She’s way too proud. “You can’t just mount live girls on your wall,” I rubbed my eyes with my hands, “You need to stop doing this, the police are gonna get involved some day.” She huffs, “Hmph, they can’t touch me.” “Well, I’ll visit you in jail, Princess,” I knew I was feeding into her self importance by calling her that. I glanced at her and my eyes grew wide, “Where is your collar!?” I demanded. Princess gave me a scared look as I raised my voice again, “S-somewhere,” She said bluntly as she tried to maintain her regal attitude. I groaned, “Why did you beg me to buy you that expensive thing when you don’t even wear it?” “Its a sign of our marriage. But you had to buy one with a bell on it,” She explains haughtily. “Yeah, like with a house cat, its so those other unfortunate mamano can hear you coming,” I shook my head, “I’m gonna get started on work soon. Do you need anything?” Princess doesn’t respond, still upset that I let her catch go. I shook my head at her and retreated to my office with only a cup of coffee and a bagel. I was sitting on the couch, back to the armrest with my legs up on the rest of the couch with a nice soft blanket over them. My laptop was on a little tray that was elevated off the couch. The whole at home tech support gig wasn't that bad. If not for new laws that monster girls brought with them banning the ordering of food online, which was only implemented to force neets to brave the streets where they could get caught by a prowling mamano--which is how Princess got me--I would never leave the house. I had a scheduled phone call in about ten minutes so I was just killing time until then. I could hear something scratching at the door. I sighed before calling, “Enter,” Even if she acted like she was the biggest and most important thing in the universe, she still respected my boundaries and let my time in my office be my private time. Princess swaggered into the room with a bottle in her hand. An alcoholic lemonade, her favorite, “Anon,” She merely said my name and looked at me expectantly. “What?” I asked, pretending I didn’t know what she wanted. “Anon,” She meowed again, this time with a bit more sass. She looked exhausted, which is expected after being up all night picking on smaller girls and getting into fights with hellhounds and dragons. She was a big strong girl, big and strong enough to go toe to toe with some of the strongest mamano species. But even then, she lost a lot of the time. She had some fresh scratches on her face and arms as well as a new tear in her tank top. I shot her a glance before patting my thigh, an invitation to sit with me. She set the bottle down on a chairside table before taking my laptop tray and moving it to the floor, “Its time for your break,” She informed me. She knew I wouldn’t take my breaks without her interruption. “Yeah.” She grabbed my chin and pressed her lips against mine. I could taste the tart liquid in her mouth still. Her rough tongue pushed its way into my mouth and brushed against my tongue. I used to hate it, but now it didn’t bother me much, “Are you mad at me?” Princess’s words brought me out of my small daze. I looked down at her as she gently kneaded on the blanket between us. She loved that blanket for some reason. “No. I just wish you’d make better choices. I only raise my voice and get mad because I don’t want to see you get in trouble or get hurt.” “You’re lying, you wouldn’t care if I didn’t come home at all,” Princess mewled. I suppose even the queen of this house can feel self deprecating. “You know I’d be upset. I would panic and go looking for you as soon as I thought you were missing,” I assured her. I began to scratch her under the chin causing her to purr loudly. Her kneading moves to my thighs. Her sharp claws pressed into my soft, delicate flesh and gently punctured it. It wasn’t too unlike being lovingly bit by a wife. It made my skin tingle. One of her hands accidentally moved to my crotch. I got hard almost instantly. Princess looked up at me as her pupils turned into slits; the hunt was on, “A snake!” She shouted as a grin slowly spread across her lips. “Princess, I have to be on a call in five minutes,” I pleaded. “I have to save you from that snake!” She leapt off the couch and onto the carpeted floor. She landed on all fours and slowly crawled up to the side of the couch as her tail flicked to and fro. “Princess--” I began to beg once more. She pounced. In one quick motion the blanket was torn from my body, in the next, my shorts. I tried to fight her off, like I usually do, to no avail. She put one hand on my chest to hold me still as the other slowly pulled down my underwear. She pulled me so my legs were off the couch before she pulled my legs over her shoulders. She firmly held my legs in place with her big fluffy paws, “Oh, that's not a snake... How could you trick me, Anon? Well, I suppose I had better take care of this while I am down here. What would you do without me?” She grinned again before sticking her tongue out and slowly inching towards my already hard member. My phone went off making my held breath finally exhale as a sigh of relief. Princess gave me an innocent look as she grabbed my phone and handed it to me. Her claws began to gently caress my inner thighs, “Hello?” I put on my friendly customer service voice. “Hey, Anon. Just wanted to go over that new program installation with you. Is right now still good?” My client asked. “Y-yeah now’s fine. Uh, are you on the download page?” I asked, trying to remain as casual as possible. Princess had me exactly where she wanted me. She pulled my legs over her shoulders again and then pursed her lips and put one finger in front of them. I jumped a little bit as she gripped my legs again with her claws digging into my skin. She breathed heavily onto my netherregions, her hot breath made me shudder with anticipation. At any moment, she could bite down on my ‘snake’ and I would be at her mercy. She knew I was loud when teased, hopefully she was feeling merciful. I started through the instructions with my customer. It was a very basic installation, the main reason I was on the phone was the help the customer through the somewhat confusing product registration part, “Just press the little gears awaaaa--” I suddenly uttered a quiet moan before slapping my hand over my mouth. Princess was very slowly running her rough tongue up my throbbing member. “Is everything alright?” The customer asked. “Y-yeah, just dropped something. Once you open the gears--” I shut my mouth again as her tongue was run up my penis again, “Then hit the general settings button, then navigate to another, then finally to the registration,” I started to walk him through it slowly. At the very end, I had to read off a small string of numbers. We couldn’t just email it to them for some reason. I started to read the string of numbers. My usually sadistic and teasing Princess merely happily kissed the head softly. “Hey, thanks a bunch, Anon,” My customer happily expressed his gratitude. “No problem,” I was sweating from Princess’s body heat and teasing but I couldn’t let a customer know I was being molested while on the phone, “If you need anything else or have any issues, shoot me an email.” We exchanged pleasant and polite goodbyes before hanging up. I put the phone aside as Princess tilted her head at me, “Everything go well?” She asked with seemingly earnest interest. “No thanks to you,” I grunted, “Alright, I’m all yours now.” Princess giggled, “Mmmm. I think I am going to sleep,” She stopped gripping me and stood, “No touching your doodle,” She warned as my hand moved towards my own crotch. She could smell it if I even put my hand near it. “Do you have to go out tonight?” I whined, “I miss your warmth in bed.” Princess had her back to me, bottle in hand. She glanced over her shoulder at me, “Do you really?” I put my pants back on and shuffled back onto the couch, “I know you love going out at night. I just wish we could spend a bit more time together,” I explained mournfully. She stopped glancing back at me and left the room. I sighed and went back to my work. I replied to only a few emails before I heard a soft jingling noise. Princess held two things in her hands, a new bottle of alcohol, despite it being before lunch, and her soft leather collar with a tiny soft sounding demon silver bell. She set the bottle down and sat on my lap. Forcibly, she put her collar in my hand before looking up towards the ceiling. I scratched her chin, making her purr again before gently wrapping the leather around her neck and securing it loosely. She grabbed it and adjusted it with a low growl emitting from her throat, “Eugh. I’m not used to it still,” She mumbles. “Don’t be such a baby.” “How about you take a half day, for me?” She asks simply, ignoring my jab. Without waiting for an answer, she moved my laptop and put her head in my lap, “Need a sip?” “I’m on the clock, Princess.” “Then get off the clock, dammit,” She groans, “I just wanna spend some time with you! Its Friday! Our one month is tomorrow! You shouldn’t have to work!” I stopped myself from reminding her she was just about to go to bed. I pat her head gently, “I’ll get the rest of the day off. How about we get something for lunch? I’ll call it in and you can walk and pick it up?” I offer, “I’ve gotta send a few more emails.” “Sure...” She trailed off, looking like she had something else she wanted to say but stopped herself. “Double bacon cheeseburger and a large fry, right? Maybe some onion rings too?” I put the idea in her head to try and get her to perk up. “Onion rings,” She started to salivate. She got up and grabbed my shoulders, “Order it! I’m hungry!” Despite being much larger than me, Princess demanded I always be the one to hold her. I got the feeling she wanted to be a little house cat like the five foot nekomata down the street, “Why can’t this movie be longer,” She whined as her favorite movie ended. A mamano horror romance titled ‘Manticore Manor.’ She always got a little hot and bothered during the end sex scene where the six armed manticore held her man down and had her way with him. I was amazed that porn was passed off as romance now. “Want another movie?” I asked. “Nah,” She rolled over and kissed me on the lips, “Its bed time soon, isn't it?” I checked my watch, it was only nine thirty, “Uh--” I stopped as my heart began to race. Princess’s pupils were already slits. It was time for the hunt once more. I knew this late at night she wouldn’t merely toy with her prey, “I’ll give you ten seconds,” She whispered, “before I begin my hunt,” She grinned and got up off the couch, “Better hurry~” She cooed. I rolled off the couch and scrambled to my feet, “One,” I rushed down the hallway of my small house, “Two,” I got out of earshot as I slipped into my office. I slid myself behind the couch and covered my mouth to mask my breathing. The house was silent. Princess’s sight, smell and hearing was leagues above my own, she wouldn’t struggle at all to find me. I could hear her prowling through the house. The light jingling of her bell and the opening and closing of doors, “I can smell you! I’ll have you between my claws soon enough!” She called with a giggle. It made my heart pound. The noises suddenly stopped. I felt a real terror, like when you completely lose track of the monster in a horror game. I nearly screamed as the couch was thrown aside, “THERE YOU ARE!” She screamed with a laugh as she pounced on me. I struggled against her, trying to remove her claws as she pulled the clothes off my body. She wouldn’t rip them, she knew how upset that made me. Suddenly she straddled me and put her hands on my face. The struggle had ended, “You’re not... REALLY afraid of me, right? You know I’m not a bloodthirsty monster, right? I just lose myself in the lust,” She gently caressed my face. My chest slowly stopped heaving, “Princess,” I chuckled, “I’m just playing along. I know you love this stuff.” Her demeanor completely changed as she gently removed my shorts. I was down to my underwear. She picked me up over one shoulder as a show of strength before carrying me to the bedroom. Like a sack of potatoes being handled roughly by a grocery store employee, I was dumped onto the bed. Princess removed her own clothes but kept the ever jingling collar on. She straddled me and gently rubbed herself against my slowly hardening member. I could feel her love juices slowly leaking out and soaking into the fabric of my underwear, “Ready or not~” She with with a grin. In the darkness of the room, I could really only see the vague outline of her pale body as her black fur and hair were nearly invisible in the low light, “Here... I... Come,” She removed the last piece of my clothes before impaling herself with my member, “Come on, struggle,” She encouraged as she slowly began to move herself up and down my fully erect member. I tried to push her off while fully knowing the futility of it. A mamano that wasn’t on the hunt was much stronger than me, and one that was and had me in her clutches would easily be able to over power me. She grabbed my wrists and held them over my head as she grinned at me like a cheshire in heat. I would slip my hands out from under hers every so often and I would try again to push on her chest, mostly just to feel her large breasts. She was toying with me, letting me feel like I could escape before finally going in for the kill. She placed a hand on my chest and the other on my head, forcing me to look to the side as she held me down. She sped up her pace as I stopped my futile flailing. She was purring and growling amongst her moaning. She kept going faster and faster until we both suddenly gasped and held our collective breath. Princess threw her head back and growled loudly as an orgasm shook her. I shuddered as my precious baby batter left my body, filling my wife’s womb, “Oh, yes!” She cried as she began to pant. She removed her hands from my body and rolled onto her back next to me, “Another round? I’ll let you top~” Even if I was exhausted, I wouldn’t say no. I couldn’t say no. I panted and crawled onto the bed after a round of missionary. I was completely spent. Princess cuddled around me like I was a body pillow. She always enjoyed cuddling like this in bed ever since I met her. I could hear her heart pounding as my head was pressed between her breasts. I struggled against her bear hug and managed to wrap my arms around her neck. I ran my fingers through her neck fluff and hair as she gently ran her claws across my back. It already stung from how she dug them into me during entercourse when I was on top, “Hey,” She whispered, “I-I know I don’t say it enough... But I love you. I’m just scared I’ll say it and you won’t say it back. On account of... How I made you mine.” “You mean the ‘proactive dating’ as the higher ups call it?” I chuckled. “Yes! I just--” “I love you. Never assume I don’t.” “Even if I stay out all night getting into fights and kidnapping girls, won’t tell you my real name and I don’t have a job?” “Well, why do you stay out at night?” I asked as I pet her gently. “Because-- Because I want to get stronger. I want to be the strongest I can for you. I have to be able to fight off any girl for you,” She sounded completely serious. I laughed, “You’re plenty strong. Its not like I go outside much anyways.” “W-well, yeah. But still, what if they break in? I have to defend my man.” “You’re just being paranoid, Princess. But, I won’t tell you to stop doing what you love. Just... Stop kidnapping smaller girls, please? Just catch and release.” She grumbled quietly, “Fine.” “I won’t pester you about a job. Its kinda rough right now. But why won’t you tell me your name?” “You’ll stop calling me Princess. It makes me feel like your queen, that I am above others,” She proudly explained. I laughed, “It was supposed to be a knock against how big and crass you are. A dainty name for such a big strong girl.” She giggled and squeezed me, “You’re such a nerd. I love you,” She said again. “I love you too. Go to sleep, Princess.” “Alright, alright,” She yawned. I happily fell asleep in her arms.